The covenant of grace, or, An exposition upon Luke I. 73, 74, 75 by George Dovvname ...
         Downame, George, d. 1634.
      
       
         
           1647
        
      
       Approx. 427 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 173 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A36463
         Wing D2059
         ESTC R17888
         12657121
         ocm 12657121
         65398
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A36463)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 65398)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 350:19)
      
       
         
           
             The covenant of grace, or, An exposition upon Luke I. 73, 74, 75 by George Dovvname ...
             Downame, George, d. 1634.
          
           [3]-333 p.
           
             Printed by John Macock for Ralph Smith ...,
             London :
             1647.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Luke I, 73-75 -- Criticism, interpretation, etc.
           Covenant theology.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           COVENANT
           OF
           GRACE
           :
           OR
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           upon
           Luke
           1.
           73
           ,
           74
           ,
           75.
           
        
         
           By
           GEORGE
           DOVVNAME
           ,
           Doctor
           of
           Divinity
           and
           Bishop
           of
           DERY
           .
        
         
           
             GEN.
             22.
             16
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             By
             my self
             have
             I
             sworn
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             That
             in
             thy
             seed
             all
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             be
             blessed
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Iohn
             Macock
          
           for
           
             Ralph
             Smith
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           near
           the
           Royal
           Exchange
           .
           1647.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           ILLVSTRISSIMI
           DUUM-VIRIS
           PROREGIBUS
           SIVE
           SUMMIS
           SERENISSIMI
           REGIS
           CAROLI
           PRO
           REGIMINE
           TOTIUS
           HIBERNIAE
           JUSTITIARIIS
           D.
           ADAMO
           VICECOMITI
           LOFTVS
           DEELY
           DIGNISSIMO
           EJUSDEM
           REGNI
           CANCELLARIO
           ;
           ET
           HONORATISSIMO
           D.
           RICHARDO
           BOYL
           COMITI
           CORCAGIAE
           ,
           DOMINIS
           SUIS
           COLENDISSIMIS
           .
        
         
           GEORGIUS
           DOWNAME
           EPISCOPUS
           DERENSIS
           DIATRIBAS
           HASCE
           DE
           FOEDERE
           GRATIAE
           DEO
           :
           PERSEVERANTIA
           SANCTORUM
           QVALESCUNque
           TANQUAM
           LEVIDENSE
           MUNUS
           ,
           IN
           PERPETUUM
           SUMMAE
           OBSERVANTIAE
           TESTIMONIUM
           L.M.D.D.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           In
           this
           T●eatise
           upon
           Luke
           1.
           73
           ,
           74
           ,
           75.
           are
           handled
           ,
           the
           
             
               Context
               or
               Coherence
               ,
               with
               a
               brief
               analysis
               of
               th●
               Hymn
               of
               Zachary
               called
               Benedictus
               ,
               Cap.
               2.
               
            
             
               Text
               ,
               wherein
               we
               consider
               ,
               the
               
                 
                   Parties
                   between
                   whō
                   this
                   Covenant
                   was
                   made
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                   
                     
                       The
                       God
                       of
                       Israel
                       ,
                       Cap.
                       ●
                       .
                    
                     
                       Abraham
                       our
                       Father
                       ,
                       Cap.
                       ●
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Tenour
                   of
                   the
                   oath
                   it self
                   ,
                   cap.
                   3.
                   containing
                   a
                   two-fold
                   gift
                   ,
                   cap.
                   4.
                   viz.
                   
                   
                     
                       Redemption
                       ,
                       cap.
                       5.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       fruit
                       of
                       our
                       Redemption
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       our
                       new
                       obedience
                       ,
                       whereof
                       are
                       set
                       down
                       the
                       
                         
                           Parts
                           ,
                           viz.
                           
                           
                             
                               Holines
                               ,
                               Cap.
                               6.
                               
                            
                             
                               Righteousness
                               .
                               Cap.
                               6.
                               
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           Properties
                           ,
                           
                             
                               Spiritual
                               security
                               ,
                               Cap.
                               7
                               ,
                               8
                               ,
                               9.
                               
                            
                             
                               Vprightness
                               ,
                               Cap.
                               10
                               ,
                               11.
                               
                            
                             
                               Perseverance
                               ,
                               Cap.
                               12.
                               
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           COVENANT
           of
           GRACE
           :
           OR
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           upon
           Luk.
           1.
           73
           ,
           74
           ,
           75.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Text.
             LUKE
             1.
             73
             ,
             74
             ,
             75.
             
          
           
             The
             Oath
             ,
             which
             he
             sware
             to
             our
             Father
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             give
             us
             ;
             that
             we
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             our
             enemies
             ,
             should
             worship
             him
             without
             fear
             ,
             in
             holiness
             ,
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             before
             him
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
        
         
           CHAPTER
           .
           I.
           
        
         
           The
           Context
           or
           coherence
           of
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           THese
           words
           are
           the
           sum
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           made
           with
           Abraham
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           abridgement
           of
           the
           Gospel
           (
           for
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           this
           Covenant
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
           
             he
             preached
             before-hand
             the
             Gospel
          
           unto
           him
           ▪
           Gal.
           3.
           8.
           
           )
           and
           therefore
           are
           most
           worthy
           both
           to
           be
           handled
           with
           much
           diligence
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           heard
           with
           great
           attention
           and
           reverence
           .
           They
           are
           part
           of
           that
           heavenly
           Hymn
           ,
           which
           Zacharias
           the
           Father
           of
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           pronounced
           at
           the
           circumcision
           of
           his
           Son
           ;
           for
           such
           was
           both
           the
           goodness
           of
           God
           towards
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           only
           restore
           unto
           him
           his
           speech
           and
           hearing
           ,
           the
           use
           whereof
           for
           a
           time
           he
           had
           lost
           through
           his
           incredulity
           ,
           but
           also
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophesie
           :
           And
           such
           also
           was
           his
           thankfulness
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           no
           sooner
           had
           he
           recovered
           his
           speech
           ,
           but
           he
           imployed
           it
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           both
           these
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           miraculous
           both
           loss
           and
           recovery
           of
           his
           speech
           ,
           happened
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           Theophylact
           hath
           well
           observed
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           win
           credit
           to
           the
           extraordinary
           Ministry
           of
           Iohn
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           be
           the
           forerunner
           of
           b
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           being
           to
           bear
           witness
           of
           Christ
           might
           be
           worthy
           of
           all
           credit
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Psalm
           Zachary
           Prophesieth
           ,
           first
           ,
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           our
           Savior
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           75
           Verse
           ,
           and
           after
           of
           his
           
           own
           Son
           ,
           at
           the
           76
           Verse
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Psalm
           .
        
         
           His
           Prophesie
           concerning
           Christ
           is
           a
           Prophetical
           thanksgiving
           ,
           wherein
           he
           blesseth
           God
           for
           his
           unspeakable
           Mercy
           to
           the
           Israel
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           sending
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           his
           only
           begotten
           Son
           to
           work
           our
           Redemption
           and
           Salvation
           .
           For
           although
           our
           Savior
           was
           not
           as
           yet
           born
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           had
           payd
           the
           price
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ;
           yet
           he
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           incarnate
           ,
           and
           conceived
           in
           the
           womb
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           :
           Wherefore
           knowing
           ,
           that
           now
           the
           work
           of
           Redemption
           was
           already
           begun
           by
           the
           incarnation
           of
           Christ
           ▪
           he
           speaketh
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           after
           the
           māner
           of
           other
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           thing
           already
           ,
           done
           ,
           and
           praiseth
           God
           therefore
           .
        
         
           His
           Prophesie
           concerning
           his
           own
           Son
           ,
           is
           a
           Prophetical
           gratulation
           ,
           congratulating
           the
           great
           favor
           of
           God
           vouchsafed
           unto
           him
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           had
           ordained
           to
           be
           the
           Prophet
           of
           the
           most
           high
           and
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           forerunner
           of
           our
           blessed
           Savior
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           be
           more
           then
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           then
           whom
           there
           had
           not
           risen
           a
           greater
           among
           the
           sons
           of
           women
           ,
           Math.
           11.
           11.
           
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           former
           Prophesie
           (
           which
           I
           called
           a
           Prophetical
           thanksgiving
           )
           out
           of
           which
           my
           Text
           is
           taken
           .
           The
           benefit
           or
           blessing
           for
           which
           Zachary
           blesseth
           
           God
           ,
           is
           first
           propounded
           in
           these
           words
           vers
           .
           68.
           
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             hath
             visited
             his
             people
          
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           twice
           expounded
           .
           First
           ,
           more
           briefly
           in
           the
           end
           of
           v.
           68.
           and
           the
           two
           verses
           following
           ;
           and
           then
           more
           largely
           at
           the
           71.
           v.
           to
           the
           end
           of
           my
           Text.
           The
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           more
           brief
           Exposition
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             hath
             visited
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           hath
           redeemed
           his
           people
           ,
           
             by
             raising
             up
             a
             horn
             of
             Salvation
             for
             us
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           a
           mighty
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           Psalm
           18.
           3.
           
           )
           in
           the
           house
           and
           linage
           of
           his
           servant
           David
           (
           whose
           son
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           the
           Messias
           was
           to
           be
           )
           
             as
             he
             spake
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             holy
             Prophets
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             of
             old
             .
          
           For
           God
           is
           said
           to
           visit
           men
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           foretold
           ,
           whether
           in
           the
           better
           part
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           promise
           ;
           or
           in
           the
           worse
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           threatning
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           in
           the
           better
           part
           ,
           Moses
           teacheth
           us
           to
           expound
           this
           phrase
           ,
           Gen.
           21.
           1.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             visited
             Sarah
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             he
             did
             to
             Sarah
             as
             he
             had
             promised
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           words
           Fremelius
           and
           Iunius
           have
           this
           note
           :
           
             hence
             are
             we
             to
             take
             the
             Explication
             of
             this
             usuall
             phrase
             ;
             for
             to
             visit
             is
             to
             put
             in
             execution
             the
             good
             promised
             ,
             or
             the
             evill
             denounced
             .
          
           So
           Gen.
           50.
           24.
           
           God
           (
           saith
           Ioseph
           )
           will
           surely
           visit
           you
           ,
           Exod.
           13.
           19.
           that
           is
           ,
           
             will
             bring
             you
             out
             of
             this
             land
             ,
             unto
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             ,
             as
             he
             sware
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaak
             ,
             and
             
             Iacob
             .
          
           And
           accordingly
           when
           God
           did
           send
           Moses
           to
           deliver
           his
           people
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           promised
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           visited
           them
           ,
           Exod.
           3.
           16.
           
           &
           4.
           31.
           
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           when
           God
           sent
           his
           own
           Son
           to
           redeem
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           formerly
           promised
           .
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           visited
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           have
           redeemed
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           spoken
           by
           all
           his
           holy
           Prophets
           in
           former
           times
           .
        
         
           The
           latter
           and
           more
           large
           Exposition
           ,
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           beginning
           at
           ver
           .
           71.
           for
           the
           man
           of
           God
           being
           ravished
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           unestimable
           benefit
           ,
           doth
           as
           it
           were
           dwell
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           upon
           it
           ,
           being
           not
           content
           to
           have
           propounded
           it
           ,
           and
           once
           to
           have
           expounded
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           again
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           exultation
           ,
           he
           amplifieth
           it
           in
           other
           words
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           godly
           in
           their
           songs
           of
           deliverance
           ;
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           that
           song
           of
           Moses
           Exod.
           15.
           which
           was
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           song
           of
           victory
           ,
           which
           the
           Israelites
           had
           over
           Pharaoh
           and
           the
           Egyptians
           ;
           as
           this
           is
           Zacharies
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           song
           of
           victory
           ,
           which
           the
           Israel
           of
           God
           hath
           over
           the
           spirituall
           Pharaoh
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           enemies
           of
           our
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           come
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Exposition
           .
           Salvation
           ,
           where
           we
           may
           out
           of
           the
           words
           going
           before
           ,
           repeat
           the
           Verb
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           Who
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           hath
           wrought
           or
           raised
           Salvation
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             saved
             us
             from
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             hand
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           power
           
             of
             all
             that
             hate
             us
          
           :
           Verse
           72.
           
           
             That
             he
             might
             work
             mercy
             with
             our
             Forefathers
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           perform
           his
           merciful
           promises
           made
           to
           our
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           remember
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           shew
           himself
           mindful
           
             of
             his
             holy
             Covenant
          
           :
           Then
           Verse
           73.
           
           
             The
             Oath
          
           ,
           which
           is
           either
           to
           be
           read
           by
           apposition
           ,
           if
           with
           Theophylact
           we
           read
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             The
             Oath
          
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           Verb
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           perform
           or
           remember
           the
           Oath
           which
           he
           sware
           to
           our
           Father
           Abraham
           .
           In
           this
           latter
           Exposition
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           are
           multiplied
           ,
           and
           the
           phrases
           varied
           ,
           so
           the
           affection
           of
           the
           argument
           is
           also
           changed
           :
           for
           whereas
           in
           the
           former
           Exposition
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           
             He
             visited
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Redeemed
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           graciously
           promised
           ;
           here
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             He
             visited
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Redeemed
           or
           saved
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           perform
           his
           promise
           :
           Where
           the
           keeping
           of
           his
           promise
           is
           made
           the
           end
           of
           his
           sending
           Christ
           to
           Redeem
           us
           ;
           to
           let
           us
           understand
           ,
           That
           as
           God
           was
           most
           gracious
           in
           promising
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           so
           most
           faithful
           and
           just
           in
           the
           performance
           .
           So
           that
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           Psalm
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           thereof
           to
           the
           end
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           is
           but
           one
           sentence
           or
           
           Axiome
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           relation
           of
           consequence
           ;
           the
           sum
           whereof
           is
           this
           ,
           Because
           the
           Lord
           hath
           visited
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           hath
           Redeemed
           his
           people
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           hath
           saved
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           keep
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           perform
           his
           Oath
           ;
           he
           is
           therefore
           to
           be
           Blessed
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           magnified
           and
           praised
           .
        
         
           This
           Analysis
           I
           have
           the
           rather
           propounded
           ,
           because
           we
           repeating
           this
           Psalm
           daily
           in
           our
           Lyturgy
           ,
           might
           ,
           as
           David
           exhorteth
           ,
           
             Psal.
             47.
             7.
             
             Sing
             with
             understanding
          
           ;
           as
           also
           because
           my
           Text
           being
           but
           a
           part
           of
           the
           sentence
           ,
           is
           not
           compleat
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           perfected
           by
           repetition
           of
           that
           which
           goeth
           before
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           The
           Lord
           God
           of
           Israel
           is
           therefore
           to
           be
           blessed
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           visited
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           hath
           sent
           his
           Son
           to
           Redeem
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           promised
           ;
           and
           to
           save
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           keep
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           perform
           his
           Oath
           which
           he
           sware
           to
           Abraham
           ;
           the
           tenor
           whereof
           was
           this
           ,
           
             That
             he
             would
             give
             us
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Coherence
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           Out
           of
           which
           we
           may
           gather
           these
           three
           Observations
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           That
           God
           did
           therefore
           send
           his
           Son
           to
           Redeem
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           keep
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           perform
           his
           Oath
           :
           we
           observe
           the
           immutable
           truth
           and
           fidelity
           of
           God
           in
           performing
           his
           promises
           ;
           
             For
             in
             Christ
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             Godare
             yea
             ,
             
             and
             amen
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           20.
           
           If
           therefore
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           rather
           then
           he
           would
           go
           back
           from
           his
           word
           ,
           he
           did
           send
           his
           own
           Son
           to
           suffer
           death
           for
           our
           redemption
           :
           yea
           ,
           if
           his
           fidelity
           were
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           therefore
           he
           sent
           his
           son
           that
           he
           might
           perform
           his
           promise
           ,
           then
           can
           we
           not
           doubt
           of
           the
           performance
           of
           any
           other
           promise
           of
           God
           ;
           this
           being
           the
           most
           difficult
           of
           all
           ,
           either
           for
           God
           to
           grant
           ,
           or
           for
           us
           to
           beleeve
           .
           When
           the
           world
           was
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           the
           Lord
           did
           speak
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           created
           .
           But
           when
           it
           was
           to
           be
           redeemed
           ;
           he
           gave
           his
           Son
           to
           be
           a
           price
           or
           ransome
           for
           us
           .
           And
           who
           would
           ever
           have
           thought
           (
           but
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           revealed
           this
           his
           unspeakable
           mercy
           in
           his
           word
           :
           )
           that
           God
           ,
           being
           of
           infinite
           Majesty
           and
           Glory
           ,
           and
           enjoying
           all
           self
           contented
           happiness
           ,
           would
           give
           his
           only
           begotten
           Son
           to
           dye
           for
           his
           enemies
           ?
           If
           therefore
           to
           make
           good
           this
           promise
           ,
           he
           gave
           his
           Son
           to
           dye
           for
           us
           ,
           how
           shall
           he
           not
           Rom.
           8.
           32.
           with
           him
           give
           us
           all
           other
           good
           things
           which
           he
           hath
           promised
           ?
           Such
           is
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           every
           faithful
           man
           may
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
             I
             know
             whom
             I
             have
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
          
           that
           what
           he
           hath
           promised
           shall
           in
           due
           time
           be
           performed
           .
           For
           as
           he
           is
           omnipotent
           ,
           and
           therefore
           able
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           the
           God
           of
           truth
           ,
           Psalm
           31.
           5.
           
           yea
           truth
           it self
           ,
           Deut.
           32.
           4.
           and
           therefore
           willing
           ;
           he
           is
           Iehovah
           ,
           Exod.
           6.
           3.
           one
           that
           giveth
           being
           to
           his
           word
           ;
           who
           though
           he
           can
           do
           all
           things
           ,
           yet
           he
           cannot
           lye
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           2.
           nor
           deny
           himself
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           13.
           
           Wherefore
           ,
           as
           the
           faithful
           ,
           who
           lived
           before
           the
           incarnation
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           did
           faithfully
           and
           comfortably
           wait
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           that
           promise
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           consolation
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
             Luk.
          
           2.
           25.
           though
           between
           the
           making
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           performance
           ,
           there
           did
           intercede
           four
           thousand
           years
           :
           So
           whereas
           the
           Lord
           hath
           promised
           his
           second
           coming
           for
           our
           full
           redemption
           ;
           though
           it
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           delayed
           ,
           we
           are
           with
           comfort
           to
           wait
           for
           it
           ,
           with
           earnestnes
           to
           long
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           undoubted
           certainty
           to
           expect
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           whereas
           Zachary
           praiseth
           the
           Lord
           for
           performing
           his
           promise
           concerning
           our
           redemption
           by
           CHRIST
           ,
           we
           learn
           ,
           what
           is
           our
           duty
           ;
           namely
           to
           praise
           and
           magnifie
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           for
           all
           other
           his
           mercies
           ,
           so
           especially
           for
           the
           work
           of
           our
           redemption
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           ,
           
             Psa.
             107.
             2.
             
             Let
             them
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             redeemed
             ,
             and
             delivered
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             enemy
             .
          
           But
           of
           this
           more
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           whereas
           Zachary
           giveth
           thanks
           to
           God
           for
           a
           benefit
           not
           as
           yet
           received
           ;
           for
           as
           yet
           CHRIST
           was
           not
           born
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           
           had
           he
           as
           yet
           redeemed
           us
           ;
           we
           learn
           ,
           That
           we
           are
           to
           give
           thanks
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           the
           benefits
           already
           received
           ,
           but
           for
           such
           also
           as
           are
           promised
           :
           for
           this
           is
           a
           notable
           fruit
           of
           a
           lively
           Faith
           ,
           setting
           forth
           also
           most
           notably
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           in
           his
           promises
           ;
           when
           a
           man
           in
           the
           assurance
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           
             the
             substance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
          
           Heb.
           11.
           1.
           giveth
           thanks
           for
           those
           benefits
           and
           blessings
           which
           as
           yet
           he
           hath
           not
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           had
           already
           received
           them
           .
           It
           is
           the
           commendation
           of
           the
           faithful
           ,
           
             Hebr.
             11.
             13.
             who
             having
             not
             received
             the
             promises
             ,
             but
             having
             seen
             them
             afar
             off
          
           (
           as
           Abraham
           ,
           Joh.
           8.
           56.
           saw
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           )
           beleeved
           them
           ,
           embraced
           them
           ,
           and
           rejoyced
           in
           them
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           he
           who
           praiseth
           God
           for
           benefits
           received
           ,
           doth
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           Psal.
           50.
           23.
           then
           much
           more
           doth
           he
           glorifie
           him
           ,
           and
           magnifie
           his
           Truth
           ,
           who
           praiseth
           him
           for
           benefits
           which
           he
           hath
           only
           promised
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           a
           greater
           Faith.
           Thus
           David
           shewed
           himself
           thankful
           to
           God
           for
           the
           favors
           which
           he
           had
           promised
           by
           
             Nathan
             ,
             2
             Sam.
          
           7.
           and
           thus
           ought
           we
           to
           be
           thankful
           for
           the
           promises
           of
           a
           better
           life
           .
           So
           much
           of
           the
           Context
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           The
           Text
           resolved
           into
           his
           parts
           ;
           the
           first
           whereof
           are
           the
           parties
           between
           whom
           this
           Covenant
           was
           made
           .
        
         
           NOw
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Text
           it self
           ;
           the
           contents
           whereof
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           is
           an
           Oath
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           both
           the
           parties
           between
           whom
           it
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           tenor
           of
           the
           Oath
           it self
           .
           The
           parties
           ,
           as
           well
           him
           that
           sweareth
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Lord
           God
           of
           Israel
           ,
           as
           he
           to
           whom
           the
           Oath
           was
           made
           ,
           
             viz.
             Abraham
             our
             Father
          
           .
           Concerning
           the
           tenor
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           That
           whereas
           some
           Oaths
           are
           assertory
           ,
           wherein
           some
           truth
           is
           avouched
           ;
           others
           promissory
           ,
           wherein
           some
           promise
           is
           made
           :
           this
           is
           of
           the
           latter
           sort
           ,
           containing
           the
           promise
           of
           a
           gift
           ;
           for
           so
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             he
             would
             give
             us
          
           .
           This
           gifs
           is
           twofold
           ,
           viz.
           Redemption
           ,
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           
             That
             we
             should
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             our
             enemies
          
           ;
           and
           the
           fruit
           and
           end
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           
             That
             we
             should
             worship
             him
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           worship
           of
           God
           is
           set
           forth
           both
           by
           the
           parts
           and
           properties
           thereof
           .
           The
           parts
           are
           two
           ,
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           Righteousness
           ;
           for
           by
           Holiness
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           
           Table
           ,
           which
           we
           owe
           unto
           God
           :
           and
           by
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           which
           we
           owe
           unto
           man.
           The
           properties
           are
           three
           ;
           The
           first
           ,
           respecting
           our
           enemies
           ,
           from
           whom
           wee
           are
           delive●ed
           ,
           in
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             without
             fear
          
           of
           them
           ;
           the
           second
           ,
           respecting
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           
             before
             him
          
           ,
           the
           third
           ,
           respecting
           the
           continuance
           ,
           
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
           The
           first
           of
           these
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           ▪
           spirituall
           security
           ;
           the
           second
           ,
           is
           uprightnesse
           and
           sincerity
           :
           the
           third
           ,
           is
           constancie
           or
           perseverance
           .
           Of
           these
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           party
           which
           did
           swear
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           these
           three
           things
           .
           1.
           
           By
           whom
           hee
           sware
           .
           2.
           
           How
           ,
           or
           after
           what
           manner
           .
           3.
           
           To
           what
           end
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           in
           their
           oathes
           to
           swear
           by
           a
           greater
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           ;
           when
           he
           made
           this
           Covenant
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           swear
           by
           a
           greater
           ,
           he
           sware
           by
           himself
           ,
           
             Heb.
             6.
             13.
             
             By
             my self
             have
             I
             sworn
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           &c.
           Gen.
           22.
           16.
           
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           manner
           :
           we
           may
           gather
           by
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           requireth
           in
           our
           oathes
           ,
           what
           he
           performed
           in
           his
           own
           ,
           Ier.
           4.
           2.
           
           There
           are
           three
           properties
           required
           in
           an
           Oath
           ,
           
             Truth
             ,
             Iudgement
          
           ,
           and
           
             Righteousnes
             .
             Truth
          
           ,
           opposed
           to
           falshood
           o●
           perjury
           :
           Iudgement
           ,
           to
           rash
           and
           common
           swearing
           ;
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           to
           unjust
           and
           unlawful
           oaths
           .
        
         
         
           For
           the
           first
           :
           that
           the
           Lord
           did
           swear
           in
           Truth
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           oath
           should
           lye
           ,
           Hebr.
           6.
           18.
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           be
           assured
           of
           that
           ,
           wherewith
           Micah
           concludeth
           his
           prophecy
           ,
           Mic.
           7.
           20.
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           undoubtedly
           performe
           his
           mercy
           ,
           which
           by
           oath
           he
           promised
           to
           Abraham
           .
           From
           whence
           we
           may
           learn
           this
           most
           profitable
           instruction
           .
           That
           seeing
           the
           oath
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whereby
           he
           promiseth
           to
           give
           to
           all
           them
           that
           are
           delivered
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           their
           spirituall
           enemies
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           are
           redeemed
           by
           CHRIST
           )
           grace
           to
           worship
           him
           in
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           is
           infallible
           ,
           we
           should
           therefore
           be
           carefull
           to
           bring
           forth
           these
           fruits
           of
           our
           redemption
           ;
           otherwise
           ,
           we
           can
           have
           no
           assurance
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           the
           redeemed
           of
           the
           LORD
           .
           Yea
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           verified
           of
           us
           ;
           that
           if
           we
           do
           live
           in
           sin
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           desire
           and
           endevour
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           :
           it
           is
           as
           certain
           as
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           as
           yet
           we
           have
           no
           part
           in
           the
           redemption
           wrought
           by
           CHRIST
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           hereof
           is
           evident
           ;
           for
           to
           be
           a
           servant
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           redeemed
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           sinne
           ;
           are
           things
           repugnant
           ,
           and
           imply
           a
           contradiction
           .
           For
           whom
           
             Christ
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             
             maketh
             free
             ,
             they
             are
             free
             indeed
             ,
          
           Joh.
           8.
           36.
           but
           he
           that
           is
           a
           servant
           of
           sin
           is
           not
           freed
           indeed
           .
           Now
           every
           one
           that
           committeth
           sin
           ,
           as
           habituated
           in
           sin
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           whom
           sin
           raigneth
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           servant
           both
           of
           sin
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.
           34.
           and
           of
           Satan
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           3.
           8.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           Iudgment
           ,
           a
           man
           is
           said
           to
           swear
           in
           judgment
           when
           he
           sweareth
           advisedly
           upon
           just
           and
           necessary
           occasion
           ;
           for
           Oaths
           are
           then
           only
           good
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           necessary
           .
           This
           necessity
           of
           the
           Lords
           Oath
           ariseth
           from
           our
           weakness
           and
           infidelity
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           beleeve
           the
           Lord
           without
           an
           Oath
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           great
           mercy
           to
           relieve
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           hath
           confirmed
           his
           Promise
           ,
           which
           in
           it self
           needeth
           no
           confirmation
           ,
           as
           being
           truth
           it self
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Heb.
             6.
             16.
             more
             abundantly
          
           then
           otherwise
           needed
           ,
           by
           Oath
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           argueth
           our
           great
           corruption
           ,
           so
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           remedy
           for
           the
           same
           .
           It
           is
           great
           infidelity
           not
           to
           beleeve
           the
           Word
           and
           Promise
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           greater
           not
           to
           beleeve
           his
           Oath
           :
           In
           not
           beleeving
           his
           Promise
           ,
           thou
           makest
           him
           a
           lyar
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           5.
           10.
           
           In
           denying
           credit
           to
           his
           Oath
           ,
           dost
           thou
           make
           him
           any
           better
           then
           a
           perjured
           person
           ?
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           estate
           and
           condition
           of
           many
           professing
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ.
           God
           hath
           swo●n
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           repent
           ,
           That
           to
           those
           whom
           he
           Redeemeth
           ,
           
           grace
           shall
           be
           given
           to
           worship
           him
           in
           holiness
           and
           righteousness
           .
           These
           men
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           desire
           ,
           care
           or
           endeavor
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           holiness
           and
           righteousness
           ,
           but
           live
           in
           sin
           ,
           and
           go
           on
           in
           sin
           ,
           without
           repentance
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           will
           needs
           perswade
           themselves
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Redeemed
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           express
           Oath
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           Righteousness
           ;
           men
           are
           said
           to
           swear
           in
           righteousness
           ,
           when
           that
           which
           they
           promise
           by
           Oath
           is
           lawful
           and
           good
           :
           and
           this
           goodness
           is
           measured
           by
           the
           reference
           which
           it
           hath
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           good
           of
           man.
           Neither
           doth
           the
           Lords
           Oath
           want
           this
           property
           ;
           for
           what
           could
           be
           either
           more
           glorious
           to
           himself
           ,
           or
           more
           profitable
           unto
           us
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           by
           this
           Oath
           is
           promised
           ?
           For
           as
           touching
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           among
           all
           the
           works
           which
           God
           ever
           wrought
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           that
           setteth
           forth
           more
           the
           glory
           both
           of
           his
           Mercy
           and
           of
           his
           Justice
           ,
           then
           the
           work
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           with
           the
           fruits
           thereof
           :
           For
           hereby
           appeareth
           his
           mercy
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           ,
           rather
           then
           he
           would
           suffer
           us
           most
           miserable
           sinners
           to
           perish
           in
           our
           sins
           ,
           he
           gave
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           his
           only
           begotten
           Son
           to
           die
           for
           us
           .
           His
           justice
           such
           ,
           that
           rather
           then
           he
           would
           suffer
           the
           sins
           of
           
           his
           own
           elect
           children
           to
           go
           unpunished
           ,
           he
           hath
           punished
           them
           in
           the
           death
           and
           sufferings
           of
           his
           only
           begotten
           Son.
           
        
         
           And
           if
           you
           consider
           our
           profit
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           (
           as
           hereafter
           you
           shal
           hear
           )
           in
           the
           things
           promised
           by
           this
           Oath
           ,
           our
           happiness
           doth
           consist
           .
           Neither
           doubt
           I
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           things
           promised
           in
           this
           Oath
           ,
           our
           estate
           becometh
           better
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           we
           lost
           in
           
             Adam
             .
             Adam
          
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           just
           ,
           stood
           righteous
           before
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           own
           righteousness
           ;
           but
           we
           being
           redeemed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           stand
           righteous
           before
           God
           in
           the
           righteousness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           far
           surpasseth
           the
           righteousness
           both
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           .
           Adam
           was
           created
           good
           ,
           but
           changeable
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           being
           tempted
           ,
           he
           fell
           ;
           but
           we
           ,
           being
           once
           redeemed
           by
           Christ
           and
           sanctified
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           shall
           never
           fall
           away
           ;
           but
           
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             we
             are
             kept
             safe
             unto
             salvation
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           5.
           
           The
           happiness
           ,
           which
           Adam
           enjoyed
           ,
           was
           in
           an
           earthly
           paradise
           ,
           but
           the
           happiness
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           for
           us
           ,
           is
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           manner
           .
        
         
           Now
           are
           we
           to
           consider
           the
           end
           for
           which
           the
           Lord
           did
           swear
           :
           which
           is
           plainly
           and
           fully
           set
           down
           Hob.
           6.
           17
           ,
           18.
           that
           he
           might
           more
           abundantly
           shew
           unto
           the
           heirs
           of
           promise
           ,
           
             the
             stableness
             of
             his
             counsel
             :
             
             that
             by
             two
             immutable
             things
          
           (
           that
           is
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           his
           Oath
           )
           
             they
             might
             have
             strong
             consolation
          
           .
           For
           howsoever
           they
           might
           doubt
           〈◊〉
           their
           p●rseverance
           unto
           salvation
           ,
           in
           regard
           both
           of
           their
           owne
           frailty
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           enemies
           :
           yet
           they
           know
           ▪
           that
           the
           foundation
           of
           God
           abideth
           sure
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           19.
           and
           that
           the
           Word
           and
           Oath
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           immutable
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           howsoever
           heaven
           and
           earth
           shall
           passe
           away
           ,
           yet
           not
           one
           jot
           ,
           or
           title
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           shall
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           And
           therefore
           have
           just
           cause
           with
           
             David
             ,
             Psalm
          
           .
           40.
           2.
           to
           professe
           them
           confidence
           ,
           and
           with
           
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           38.
           39.
           to
           rest
           assured
           ,
           that
           nothing
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           separate
           them
           from
           Gods
           love
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           our
           Lord.
           For
           the
           Lord
           hath
           sworne
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           repent
           ,
           That
           
             he
             will
             give
             us
             ,
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             our
             enemies
             ,
             to
             worship
             him
             without
             fear
             ,
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             before
             him
             ,
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
           If
           therefore
           the
           oath
           of
           an
           honest
           man
           be
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           end
           of
           controversie
           ,
           Hebr.
           6.
           16.
           how
           much
           more-ought
           the
           Oath
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           an
           end
           unto
           us
           of
           doubting
           and
           distrust
           ?
        
         
           The
           use
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           to
           make
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Lord
           his
           taking
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           is
           that
           ,
           whereunto
           we
           are
           so
           often
           exhorted
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             Be
             
             you
             holy
             .
             as
             I
             am
             holy
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           this
           particular
           duty
           of
           holinesse
           (
           for
           swearing
           is
           required
           in
           the
           first
           Table
           )
           We
           are
           to
           imitate
           the
           Lord
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           〈◊〉
           the
           action
           it self
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           the
           manner
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           As
           touching
           the
           action
           it self
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           is
           said
           to
           have
           sworne
           ,
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           that
           to
           sweare
           ,
           is
           in
           it self
           a
           thing
           lawfull
           and
           good
           ,
           though
           the
           Anabaptists
           deny
           it
           in
           all
           Christians
           ,
           and
           the
           Papists
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           conceipts
           ,
           are
           perfect
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           wee
           see
           it
           practised
           by
           the
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           by
           the
           blessed
           Apostle
           in
           diverse
           places
           of
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           in
           the
           penning
           whereof
           he
           was
           free
           ,
           as
           from
           erring
           ,
           so
           also
           from
           sinning
           ,
           and
           lastly
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           places
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           only
           commended
           as
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           as
           Psal.
           63.
           11.
           but
           also
           commanded
           as
           necessary
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           thing
           which
           not
           only
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           but
           also
           which
           must
           be
           done
           ,
           Deut.
           6.
           13.
           10.
           20.
           as
           being
           a
           d●ty
           both
           of
           holinesse
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           righteousnesse
           and
           charity
           to
           man.
           For
           being
           rightly
           performed
           ,
           it
           serveth
           greatly
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           ascribing
           unto
           him
           Omniscience
           and
           Omnipresence
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           secrets
           ,
           justice
           ,
           the
           patronage
           of
           truth
           ,
           the
           punishing
           of
           Falshood
           .
           Of
           charity
           and
           righteousnesse
           to
           men
           ,
           as
           being
           profitable
           
           and
           necessary
           for
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           a
           necessary
           truth
           ,
           for
           〈…〉
           among
           men
           ,
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           our
           duty
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           for
           〈…〉
           .
           And
           therefore
           being
           a
           〈◊〉
           so
           necessary
           in
           respect
           both
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           God
           himself
           hath
           sworn
           it
           should
           be
           practised
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           Esay
           45.
           23.
           
           But
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           prove
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           swearing
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           when
           there
           are
           m●●e
           that
           swear
           ,
           
             then
             that
             do
             fear
             an
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           9.
           2.
           
           Let
           us
           rather
           consider
           ,
           how
           we
           are
           to
           imitate
           the
           Lord
           in
           swearing
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           the
           manner
           and
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           First
           therefore
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           did
           swear
           by
           the
           true
           God
           onely
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           himself
           :
           so
           we
           are
           to
           swear
           by
           no
           other
           ,
           for
           what
           we
           swear
           by
           ,
           that
           we
           Deifie
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           swear
           by
           any
           other
           ,
           is
           to
           forsake
           God
           ,
           I●r
           .
           5.
           7.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           touching
           the
           manner
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           swear
           in
           truth
           ,
           in●udgement
           ,
           and
           in
           righteousness
           ,
           Ier.
           4.
           2.
           for
           not
           to
           swear
           in
           truth
           is
           perjury
           ;
           which
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           condemn'd
           ,
           and
           punished
           as
           a
           detestable
           sin
           ,
           and
           as
           an
           horrible
           profanation
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Lev.
             19.
             12
             ,
             Ier.
             5.
             2.
             
             Zae.
          
           5.
           4.
           wherein
           besides
           falshood
           and
           lying
           ,
           which
           destroy
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           ●●clude
           out
           of
           heaven
           ,
           Apoc.
           22.
           15.
           and
           besides
           deceipt
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           under
           the
           religion
           of
           an
           〈◊〉
           whereof
           God
           is
           the
           
           ●venger
           ,
           1
           
             Thes.
             4.
             6.
             
             Psal.
          
           5.
           7.
           there
           do
           also
           concur
           two
           other
           abominations
           .
           The
           one
           an
           horrible
           indignity
           offered
           to
           the
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           as
           if
           he
           were
           a
           patron
           of
           falshood
           ,
           they
           call
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           witness
           ,
           to
           second
           their
           untruth
           .
           The
           other
           in
           that
           they
           tempt
           God
           ,
           and
           dare
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           to
           execute
           his
           vengeance
           upon
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           avouch
           an
           untruth
           ;
           when
           they
           themselves
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           swear
           falsly
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           judgement
           :
           for
           to
           swear
           rashly
           and
           commonly
           in
           our
           ordinary
           talk
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           common
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           pollute
           the
           holy
           name
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           to
           turn
           the
           Sanctuary
           of
           verity
           ,
           into
           a
           common
           house
           of
           vanity
           .
           As
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           is
           holy
           and
           reverend
           ▪
           〈◊〉
           ought
           it
           to
           be
           used
           holily
           ,
           and
           reverendly
           ;
           And
           as
           an
           oath
           is
           not
           simply
           good
           ,
           but
           upon
           necessity
           ,
           so
           ought
           it
           not
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           is
           necessary
           .
           For
           ,
           
             bonum
             necessarium
             extra
             terminos
             necessitatis
             non
             est
             bonum
             .
          
           Our
           Saviour
           therefore
           forbiddeth
           us
           to
           swear
           at
           all
           in
           our
           ordinary
           talk
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           34.
           37.
           and
           S.
           Iames
           wisheth
           us
           above
           all
           things
           to
           take
           heed
           ,
           that
           we
           swear
           not
           ,
           ●left
           we
           fall
           into
           condemnation
           ,
           Iam.
           5.
           12.
           and
           wholsome
           to
           this
           purpose
           is
           the
           councell
           of
           the
           son
           of
           
             Syrach
             ,
             Eccl.
          
           23.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           
             Righteousness
             ▪
          
           for
           by
           oath
           
           to
           promise
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           unlawfull
           ,
           besides
           that
           it
           argueth
           a
           full
           purpose
           ,
           and
           resolution
           to
           do
           evill
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           sin
           with
           a
           high
           hand
           :
           i●
           doth
           also
           offer
           an
           horrible
           indignity
           unto
           God
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           calleth
           upon
           him
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           his
           surety
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           that
           evill
           ,
           which
           he
           promiseth
           .
        
         
           There
           rem●ineth
           the
           end
           :
           for
           so
           we
           are
           to
           swear
           ,
           that
           by
           testifying
           a
           necessary
           truth
           ,
           which
           cannot
           by
           other
           means
           be
           manifested
           ▪
           God
           may
           be
           glorified
           (
           according
           to
           that
           form
           of
           adjuration
           ,
           
             Give
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             Ios.
          
           7.
           19.
           
           )
           our
           brethren
           satisfied
           ,
           controversies
           ended
           ,
           our
           duty
           discharged
           ,
           our
           own
           innocencie
           cleared
           .
           Vaine
           are
           the
           o●thes
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           referred
           to
           these
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           ends
           ;
           and
           by
           them
           also
           the
           holy
           Name
           of
           God
           is
           taken
           in
           vain
           .
           So
           usually
           do
           they
           swear
           ,
           that
           swear
           usually
           ;
           having
           no
           respect
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           their
           brethren
           ,
           or
           discharge
           of
           their
           duty
           ;
           but
           rap
           out
           Oathes
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           choler
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           pride
           and
           vain
           glory
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           deceipt
           ,
           to
           colour
           their
           falshood
           :
           sometimes
           in
           a
           vain
           conceipt
           to
           win
           credit
           to
           their
           speeches
           wherein
           notwithstanding
           they
           are
           miserably
           deceived
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           sweareth
           much
           ,
           sometimes
           for
           sweareth
           :
           and
           he
           that
           maketh
           no
           conscience
           of
           polluting
           the
           holy
           and
           dreadfull
           Name
           of
           God
           by
           common
           swearing
           ;
           
           will
           learn
           to
           make
           no
           conscience
           of
           swearing
           〈◊〉
           .
           So
           much
           of
           the
           party
           that
           did
           swear
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           are
           ●o
           speak
           of
           the
           party
           to
           whom
           this
           Oath
           was
           made
           ;
           who
           is
           here
           described
           by
           his
           name
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           re●●tion
           to
           us
           ,
           
             Our
             Father
             .
             Abraham
          
           was
           so
           called
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           Gen.
           17.
           because
           he
           ●ade
           him
           
             Ab-hans●●
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             many
             nations
             ,
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           of
           the
           faithful
           in
           all
           Nations
           .
           Now
           ,
           whereas
           I
           shewed
           before
           ,
           That
           the
           Lord
           would
           not
           have
           taken
           an
           Oath
           ,
           unless
           it
           had
           been
           necessary
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           weakness
           and
           incredulity
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           beleeve
           him
           without
           an
           Oath
           :
           It
           appeareth
           ,
           That
           Abraham
           himself
           needed
           to
           have
           the
           Promises
           of
           God
           confirmed
           to
           him
           by
           Oath
           :
           From
           whence
           we
           learn
           this
           profitable
           lesson
           ,
           That
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           best
           of
           as
           hath
           its
           imperfections
           ,
           and
           is
           mingled
           with
           Unbelief
           .
           For
           if
           Abraham
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           faithful
           ,
           the
           most
           worthy
           pattern
           of
           a
           lively
           and
           a
           strong
           Faith
           ,
           had
           need
           to
           have
           his
           infirmities
           relieved
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           he
           had
           ;
           not
           only
           (
           as
           in
           this
           place
           )
           by
           Oath
           ;
           but
           also
           Gen.
           15.
           by
           a
           sign
           ;
           Gen.
           17.
           by
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           which
           was
           unto
           him
           a
           Seal
           of
           that
           Righteousness
           which
           is
           by
           Faith
           ,
           Rom.
           4.
           11.
           and
           almost
           in
           every
           Chapter
           of
           his
           story
           ,
           by
           the
           often
           repeating
           and
           renewing
           of
           the
           promises
           unto
           him
           :
           What
           
           are
           we
           to
           think
           of
           our selves
           ,
           who
           are
           by
           many
           degrees
           inferiour
           to
           Abraham
           ?
           Surely
           we
           are
           to
           beware
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           proud
           phantasie
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           dream
           of
           perfection
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           also
           of
           the
           c●reless
           practise
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           thinking
           they
           have
           proceeded
           far
           enough
           ,
           sit
           still
           ,
           not
           seeking
           to
           go
           forward
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           are
           not
           likely
           to
           come
           to
           the
           end
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           salvation
           of
           their
           souls
           .
           But
           we
           ,
           in
           the
           humble
           acknowledgement
           of
           our
           imperfections
           ,
           must
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Luk.
           17.
           5.
           pray
           unto
           the
           Lord
           to
           increase
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           using
           all
           good
           means
           to
           proceede
           
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
          
           ,
           untill
           we
           come
           to
           a
           perfect
           man
           in
           Christ
           ,
           we
           must
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           not
           having
           attained
           ,
           Phil.
           3.
           
           12●
           13.
           
             forget
             those
             things
             which
             are
             behind
             ,
             and
             reach
             forth
             to
             those
             things
             which
             are
             before
             ,
             pressing
             forward
             towards
             the
             mark
             for
             the
             prize
             of
             the
             high
             calling
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ▪
             Phil.
          
           3.
           14.
           and
           if
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           are
           perfect
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           adulti
           ,
           grown
           men
           in
           Christ
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           of
           this
           〈◊〉
           ,
           is
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           :
           much
           more
           thoft
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           so
           good
           〈◊〉
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           minded
           ,
           remembring
           ,
           that
           Religi●●●s
           compared
           to
           a
           way
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           still
           to
           go
           on
           ,
           untill
           we
           come
           to
           the
           end
           of
           our
           way
           ▪
           which
           will
           not
           be
           before
           the
           end
           of
           our
           life
           .
        
         
         
           And
           whereas
           Zachary
           calleth
           
             Abraham
             our
             Father
          
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           either
           of
           all
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Iewes
           alone
           ;
           ●ut
           of
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Iews
           or
           Gentiles
           .
           For
           Abraham
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           Rom.
           4.
           11.
           and
           all
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           are
           the
           children
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Gal.
          
           3.
           7.
           
           In
           this
           sense
           ,
           Zacheus
           the
           Publican
           receiving
           our
           Saviour
           by
           faith
           ,
           became
           the
           son
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Luke
          
           19.
           9.
           
           As
           for
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           Abrahams
           seed
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           not
           according
           to
           his
           faith
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           accompted
           the
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           .
           For
           ●s
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Rom
             ▪
             9.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             All
             they
             are
             not
             Israel
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             Israel
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             all
             children
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             in
             Isaak
             shall
             thy
             seed
             be
             ●all●d
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           vers
           .
           ●
           .
           
             They
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Promise
             are
             accompted
             for
             the
             seed
             .
          
           So
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Iohn
           8.
           although
           he
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           spake
           ,
           were
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           the
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           vers
           .
           37.
           
           Yet
           he
           concludeth
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           Abrahams
           sons
           indeed
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           not
           the
           works
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           vers
           .
           39
           ,
           40.
           
           This
           must
           teach
           those
           ,
           who
           come
           of
           faithfull
           parents
           ,
           or
           are
           nobly
           descended
           from
           famous
           and
           worthy
           ancestors
           ,
           not
           to
           rely
           too
           much
           
           upon
           their
           parentage
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           themselves
           to
           be
           their
           children
           by
           imitating
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           their
           godly
           conversation
           .
           For
           otherwise
           ,
           though
           their
           parents
           were
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           may
           notwithstanding
           be
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           telleth
           the
           unbeleeving
           
             Iewes
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           8.
           44.
           
           And
           therefore
           Iohn
           the
           Baptist
           warneth
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           not
           to
           stand
           so
           much
           upon
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           Abraham
           to
           their
           father
           ;
           but
           willeth
           them
           to
           bring
           forth
           fruits
           worthy
           of
           repentance
           ,
           Mat.
           3.
           9.
           
           If
           therefore
           we
           would
           be
           able
           ,
           with
           Zachary
           ,
           to
           call
           
             Abraham
             our
             father
          
           ,
           we
           must
           follow
           the
           faith
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Galath
          
           .
           3.
           7.
           and
           imitate
           his
           works
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.
           39.
           
        
         
           Again
           ,
           from
           hence
           we
           observe
           ;
           that
           ,
           what
           is
           spoken
           in
           this
           Oath
           concerning
           us
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           would
           give
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           being
           delivered
           ,
           &c.
           is
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           of
           us
           ,
           who
           have
           Abraham
           to
           our
           Father
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           who
           only
           are
           the
           sons
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           the
           heires
           of
           the
           Promise
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           The
           Tenour
           of
           the
           Oath
           .
        
         
           NOw
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Tenour
           of
           the
           Oath
           it self
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             That
             he
             would
             give
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             being
             delivered
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           
           here
           some
           m●n
           will
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Oath
           as
           this
           ,
           recorded
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           which
           God
           did
           sweare
           to
           Abraham
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           I
           answer
           :
           that
           it
           is
           not
           always
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           when
           he
           alleadgeth
           Testimonies
           out
           of
           the
           old
           ,
           to
           recite
           the
           very
           same
           words
           ,
           and
           syllables
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           best
           interpreter
           of
           himself
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           words
           ,
           he
           setteth
           down
           the
           true
           sence
           and
           meaning
           thereof
           :
           so
           in
           this
           place
           .
           For
           whereas
           Moses
           Gen.
           22.
           16.
           18.
           recordeth
           this
           Oath
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             by
             my selfe
             have
             I
             sworn
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             in
             thy
             seed
             all
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             be
             blessed
             :
             Zachary
             verse
          
           67.
           here
           being
           filled
           with
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           expoundeth
           what
           this
           blessedness
           is
           ,
           which
           was
           promised
           in
           Christ
           the
           promised
           seed
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             would
             give
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             enemies
             ,
             should
             worship
             him
             without
             fear
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           That
           this
           is
           the
           oath
           ,
           which
           Zachary
           meaneth
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           :
           because
           he
           giveth
           thanks
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           his
           oath
           ,
           which
           he
           sware
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Redemption
           of
           his
           people
           the
           Israel
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           Messias
           or
           promised
           feed
           :
           which
           can
           be
           no
           other
           〈◊〉
           that
           which
           I
           named
           ,
           
             In
             thy
             seed
             all
          
           
           〈…〉
        
         
           And
           surely
           great
           cause
           there
           was
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           prom●●●gation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           explained
           ,
           what
           this
           blessedness
           is
           ,
           which
           was
           promised
           by
           the
           Messias
           .
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           for
           confutation
           of
           the
           erroneous
           and
           pernicious
           conceipt
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           who
           thinking
           that
           the
           Messias
           should
           be
           ●
           temporal
           Monarch
           ,
           expected
           only
           tempora●
           blessings
           from
           him
           :
           But
           if
           our
           hope
           in
           Christ
           were
           only
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           then
           were
           we
           of
           all
           men
           most
           miserable
           .
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           19.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           For
           prevention
           of
           a
           most
           dangerous
           scandal
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           have
           ensued
           upon
           that
           erroneous
           conceipt
           .
           For
           it
           being●
           received
           opiniō
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           were
           not
           free
           ,
           Mat.
           20.
           
           ●1
           .
           Act.
           1.
           6.
           that
           the
           Messias
           should
           be
           a
           te●poral
           Monarch
           ,
           who
           should
           restore
           the
           Kingdom
           unto
           Israel
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           followers
           happy
           with
           external
           and
           ●empor●
           blessings
           :
           If
           this
           opinion
           had
           been
           nourish●d
           in
           them
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           have
           been
           avoided
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           would
           have
           taken
           offence
           at
           Christs
           〈◊〉
           and
           poor
           estate
           ,
           when
           
           in
           stead
           of
           honours
           ,
           riches
           ,
           greatness
           and
           g●●ry
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           which
           they
           expected
           from
           the
           Messias
           ,
           all
           things
           should
           happen
           contrary
           to
           their
           expectation
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           therefore
           pronounceth
           them
           blessed
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           offended
           at
           him
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           mean
           condition
           ,
           and
           poor
           estate
           .
           Mat.
           11.
           6.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           For
           rectifying
           our
           judgment
           in
           that
           most
           weighty
           point
           concerning
           our
           happiness
           .
           For
           the
           very
           foundation
           of
           a
           Christian
           conversation
           ,
           is
           the
           right
           belief
           concerning
           happiness
           .
           For
           all
           men
           desire
           happiness
           ,
           as
           the
           supream
           end
           .
           And
           such
           as
           is
           the
           end
           ,
           or
           happiness
           which
           they
           propound
           unto
           themselves
           :
           such
           are
           the
           means
           which
           they
           use
           ,
           such
           are
           their
           studies
           and
           endeavours
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           if
           men
           place
           their
           happiness
           in
           pleasure
           ,
           their
           whole
           course
           of
           life
           is
           volumptuous
           ;
           if
           in
           riches
           ,
           covetous
           ;
           if
           in
           honour
           ,
           ambitious
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           For
           these
           causes
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           that
           it
           should
           be
           declared
           ,
           what
           this
           blessedness
           is
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           therefore
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           gracious
           Sermon
           upon
           the
           Mount
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           the
           happiness
           ,
           which
           by
           him
           they
           were
           to
           expect
           ,
           did
           consist
           in
           spiritual
           grace
           ,
           and
           eternal
           glory
           .
           
             Mat.
             5.
             3.
             
             Blessed
             are
             the
             poor
          
           or
           
             beggers
             in
             spirit
             ,
             for
             theirs
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           and
           so
           in
           the
           rest
           ,
           in
           every
           whereof
           two
           degrees
           of
           happiness
           
           are
           noted
           :
           〈◊〉
           the
           one
           set
           down
           ,
           as
           the
           Schoolmen
           speak
           ,
           
             per
             modum
             meriti
          
           ,
           which
           I
           called
           grace
           :
           the
           other
           ,
           
             per
             modum
             praemij
          
           ,
           which
           Lealled
           glory
           :
           the
           one
           being
           ,
           
             be
             〈◊〉
             ,
             via
          
           ,
           or
           our
           happiness
           n●this
           life
           :
           the
           other
           ,
           
             beatitudo
             patriae
          
           ,
           or
           our
           happiness
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           S.
           Paul
           likewise
           expoundeth
           the
           happiness
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           by
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           spiritual
           .
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             3.
             
             Blessed
             be
             God
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             who
             hath
             blessed
             us
             with
             all
             spiritual
             blessing●
             in
             heavenly
             things
             in
             Christ.
          
           Thus
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           speaking
           of
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           God
           made
           with
           .
           Abraham
           .
           and
           applying
           it
           to
           the
           Iew●
           ,
           expoundeth
           this
           blessedness
           to
           be
           their
           turning
           ,
           and
           consequently
           their
           freedom
           from
           sin
           .
           
             Ye
             ●e
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           Act.
           3.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             God
             made
             with
             our
             fathers
             ,
             saying
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             seed
             shal
             all
             the
             families
             of
             the
             earth
             be
             blessed
             ;
             unto
             you
             first
             ,
             G●d
             having
             raised
             up
             his
             Son
             Iesus
             ,
             sent
             him
             to
             bless
             you
             ,
             in
             turning
             away
             every
             one
             of
             you
             from
             your
             iniquities
             .
          
           In
           like
           manner
           ▪
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           Galat.
           3.
           expoundeth
           this
           blessedness
           of
           justification
           by
           faith
           ,
           redemption
           from
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           receiving
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
           
             Those
             which
             are
             of
             faith
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           vers
           .
           7.
           8.
           9.
           
             are
             the
             sons
             of
             Abraham
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Scripture
          
           (
           that
           is
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           who
           speaketh
           in
           the
           Scripture
           )
           
           
             foreseeing
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             justifie
             the
             〈◊〉
             through
             faith
             ,
             preached
             the
             Gospell
             before
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             saying
             :
             in
             thee
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             thy
             seed
             shall
             all
             nations
             be
             blessed
             ,
          
           Gen.
           12.
           2
           ,
           3.
           chap.
           13.
           15.
           17.
           chap.
           15.
           18.
           
           So
           
             then
             ▪
             they
             which
             be
             of
             faith
             ,
             are
             blessed
             with
             faithfull
             Abraham
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           vers
           .
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             Christ
             hath
             redeemed
             us
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             being
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             blessing
             of
             Abraham
             might
             come
             on
             the
             Gentiles
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             receive
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           But
           most
           chiefly
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           doth
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           
             ex
             professe
          
           ,
           expound
           ,
           what
           this
           blessednesse
           is
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             he
             would
             give
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             being
             deliver●●
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             our
             enemies
             should
             worship
             him
             without
             feare
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             before
             him
             al
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           most
           true
           &
           perfect
           exposition
           ,
           I
           will
           prove
           by
           these
           two
           reason●
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
           For
           whera●
           there
           〈…〉
           
           called
           ,
           obtain
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           〈…〉
           and
           sanctification
           ,
           justification
           ,
           by
           〈…〉
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           〈…〉
           with
           it
           concur
           redemption
           ,
           〈…〉
           adoption
           ,
           being
           all
           in
           substance
           the
           〈…〉
           only
           in
           some
           relation
           or
           respect
           .
           For
           when
           God
           doth
           forgive
           our
           〈…〉
           of
           Christs
           righteousnes
           ,
           he
           doth
           both
           redeem
           and
           recon●●●e
           ,
           and
           justifie
           ,
           and
           adopt
           〈◊〉
           but
           with
           this
           distinction
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           when
           f●rgiving
           our
           sins
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           bound
           over
           to
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           and
           held
           〈…〉
           sunne
           and
           Satan
           ,
           he
           fi●eth
           us
           from
           this
           bondage
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           
             redeeme
             us
             ,
             Eph●s
             .
             1.
             7.
             
             Col.
          
           1.
           14.
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           forgiving
           〈…〉
           whereby
           we
           are
           the
           children
           of
           wr●th
           ,
           and
           enemies
           against
           God
           ,
           he
           receiveth
           us
           ●nto
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           favour
           in
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           reconcile
           us
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           19.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           when
           forgiving
           our
           sins
           ,
           which
           exclude
           us
           from
           he●ven
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           guilty
           of
           〈…〉
           absolve
           and
           〈◊〉
           us
           from
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           doth
           accept
           of
           us
           in
           Christ
           〈…〉
           ,
           and
           as
           heires
           of
           salvation
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           
             just
             〈…〉
             ,
             Rom.
          
           3.
           24.
           25.
           4.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           w●en
           forgiving
           our
           〈…〉
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           he
           doth
           in
           Christ
           〈…〉
           to
           be
           his
           children
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           adopt
           us
           .
           The
           second
           degree
           is
           Sanctification
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           prepared
           and
           made
           fit
           for
           Gods
           Ki●●dome
           .
           
           Now
           these
           two
           are
           the
           two
           parts
           of
           the
           gift
           ,
           which
           God
           by
           oath
           in
           this
           place
           promised
           to
           give
           to
           the
           faithful
           the
           sons
           of
           
             Abraham
             :
             viz.
          
           deliverance
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           our
           spiritual
           enemies
           ,
           namely
           the
           law
           ,
           sin
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           devil
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           redemption
           or
           justification
           :
           and
           grace
           to
           worship
           God
           without
           fear
           in
           holyness
           and
           righteousness
           before
           him
           all
           the
           days
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           sanctification
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           that
           it
           is
           a
           ful
           and
           perfect
           exposition
           ,
           it
           is
           easily
           proved
           :
           because
           not
           only
           to
           the
           whole
           gift
           here
           promised
           ,
           but
           to
           every
           part
           and
           parcel
           thereof
           ,
           happyness
           is
           ascribed
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           As
           first
           ,
           to
           redemption
           ;
           for
           what
           is
           it
           to
           be
           redeemed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           remission
           of
           sins
           by
           him
           ?
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             7.
             
             Col.
             1.
             14.
             
             By
             him
             we
             have
             redemption
             ,
             even
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sins
             .
          
           But
           to
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ascribeth
           blessedness
           ,
           
             Psal.
             32.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             whose
             transgression
             is
             forgiven
             ,
             whose
             sin
             is
             covered
             .
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             imputeth
             not
             iniquity
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           to
           a
           godly
           life
           :
           which
           is
           here
           termed
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           in
           holiness
           and
           righteousness
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           law
           doth
           consist
           .
           For
           when
           a
           woman
           out
           of
           the
           crowd
           cryed
           unto
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             blessed
             is
             the
             womb
             that
             bare
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             papes
             that
             
             gave
             thee
             suck
             :
          
           Our
           Saviour
           returned
           this
           answer
           ,
           
             Luke
             11.
             28.
             
             Yea
             rather
             blessed
             are
             they
             that
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             keepe
             it
             .
          
           The
           same
           hath
           
             Salomon
             ,
             Pr●v
          
           .
           29.
           18.
           and
           who
           knoweth
           not
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           teach
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
             Godlinesse
             hath
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             life
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           of
           the
           happinesse
           both
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           other
           life
           .
        
         
           3
           To
           the
           parts
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ;
           as
           namely
           to
           
             holiness
             .
             Apoc.
             20.
             6.
             
             Blessed
             and
             holy
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             who
             hath
             his
             part
             in
             the
             first
             resurrection
             .
          
           Which
           testimony
           yeeldeth
           unto
           us
           a
           double
           proof
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           he
           useth
           the
           terms
           of
           〈…〉
           of
           life
           .
           And
           not
           only
           to
           holiness
           in
           generall
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           severall
           branches
           thereof
           is
           blessedness
           ascribed
           ;
           as
           to
           saving
           knowledge
           ,
           
             Prov.
             3.
             13.
             
             Ioh.
          
           17.
           3.
           to
           faith
           ,
           
             Luke
             1.
             45.
             
             Ioh.
          
           20.
           29.
           to
           assiance
           ,
           Psal.
           2.
           12.
           34.
           8.
           40.
           4.
           84.
           12.
           to
           hope
           ,
           Esay●0
           ●0
           .
           18.
           
           Ier.
           17.
           7.
           to
           obedience
           ,
           Apo●
           .
           22.
           14.
           to
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           Psal.
           112.
           1.
           128.
           1.
           4.
           to
           humilitie
           ,
           
             Mar.
             5.
             3.
             
             Ioh.
          
           13.
           17.
           to
           patience
           ,
           Iam.
           1.
           12.
           5.
           11.
           
        
         
           4
           To
           
             righteousness
             ,
             Ps.
             106.
             3.
             
             Es.
          
           56.
           1
           ,
           2.
           and
           
           not
           only
           to
           righteousness
           it self
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           true
           desire
           of
           it
           ,
           .
           Mat.
           5.
           6.
           
           Ye●
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           several
           branches
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           mercifulness
           ,
           
             Mat.
             57.
             
             Psal.
             40.
             1.
             2.
             
             Prov.
          
           14.
           21.
           to
           meekness
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           4.
           to
           peace-making
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           9.
           
        
         
           And
           not
           only
           to
           the
           parts
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           properties
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           therefore
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           
             without
             fear
          
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           confidence
           ,
           Psal.
           146.
           5.
           
           Whether
           you
           understand
           it
           without
           cause
           of
           fear
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           condemnation
           to
           the●
           that
           are
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           1.
           or
           without
           servile
           fe●r
           ,
           in
           expectation
           of
           eter●al
           happiness
           ,
           Ti●
           .
           2.
           
           ●3
           .
           for
           this
           indeed
           is
           the
           top
           of
           our
           happiness
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           as
           without
           fear
           of
           damnation
           ;
           so
           in
           a
           found
           expectation
           of
           eternal
           life
           .
           And
           this
           seemeth
           to
           be
           implyed
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           word
           Hithbaracu
           ,
           which
           being
           of
           a
           reciprocal
           signification
           ,
           signifieth
           ,
           that
           in
           Abrahams
           seed
           all
           Nations
           should
           not
           only
           be
           blessed
           ,
           but
           also
           should
           bless
           themselves
           ,
           that
           is
           esteem
           and
           accompt
           themselves
           blessed
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           To
           uprightness
           and
           integrity
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           worshipping
           of
           God
           in
           holiness
           and
           righteousness
           as
           
             before
             him
             ,
             Psal.
          
           1
           19.
           1.
           
           Blessed
           are
           the
           upright
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           walk
           uprightly
           ;
           So
           Psal.
           84.
           11.
           and
           not
           only
           the
           upright
           themselves
           ,
           but
           their
           children
           also
           after
           them
           are
           pronounced
           blessed
           ,
           Prov.
           ●0
           .
           7.
           
        
         
         
           
        
         
           If
           therefore
           blessedness
           be
           ascribed
           ,
           first
           of
           all
           to
           redemption
           〈…〉
           secondly
           ,
           to
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           in
           general
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           to
           holiness
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           to
           righteousness
           :
           fiftly
           ,
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           without
           fear
           :
           sixthly
           ,
           to
           integrity
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           as
           before
           him
           :
           seventhly
           ,
           to
           perseverance
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           〈…〉
           days
           of
           our
           life
           :
           Then
           seven
           times
           happy
           is
           that
           man
           ,
           who
           being
           delivered
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           hath
           grace
           given
           unto
           him
           to
           worship
           God
           without
           fear
           ,
           in
           holyness
           and
           righteousness
           before
           him
           all
           the
           days
           of
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           conference
           of
           places
           we
           learn
           ,
           what
           the
           happiness
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           not
           to
           abound
           in
           wealth
           ,
           not
           to
           attain
           to
           great
           honours
           ,
           not
           to
           wallow
           in
           pleasures
           ,
           〈…〉
           
           graces
           above
           all
           the
           things
           in
           this
           world
           (
           for
           what
           is
           our
           happiness
           ,
           that
           is
           our
           chief
           good
           )
           esteeming
           all
           wordly
           things
           as
           dross
           and
           d●ng
           ,
           yea
           as
           loss
           in
           comparison
           thereof
           ,
           Phil.
           ●
           .
           8.
           9
           ,
           For
           as
           without
           these
           spiritual
           graces
           all
           wordly
           things
           are
           ●ain
           and
           unprofitable
           :
           yea
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           set
           their
           hearts
           on
           them
           ,
           hurtful
           and
           pe●●icious
           ;
           So
           having
           fought
           and
           obtained
           these
           graces
           ,
           all
           temporal
           blessings
           shal
           be
           added
           unto
           us
           :
           or
           if
           we
           seem
           to
           want
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           our
           seeming
           want
           thereof
           shall
           not
           hinder
           our
           happyness
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           pronounceth
           the
           faithful
           ,
           though
           living
           in
           poverty
           ,
           hunger
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           persecution
           ,
           happy
           and
           blessed
           ,
           Luke
           6.
           20.
           21.
           22.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IIII.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           gift
           promised
           by
           this
           Oath
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           two
           parts
           thereof
           joyntly
           .
        
         
           THus
           much
           of
           Zacharies
           exposition
           of
           Gods
           Oath
           ,
           now
           we
           come
           to
           the
           words
           thereof
           ,
           
             that
             he
             would
             give
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           thing
           then
           promised
           in
           this
           Oath
           is
           a
           gift
           :
           Of
           this
           gift
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           ;
           first
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           particular
           .
           In
           general
           ,
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           main
           difference
           between
           the
           Covenant
           of
           works
           ,
           made
           with
           
           all
           mankind
           :
           and
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ▪
           made
           with
           Abraham
           and
           his
           seed
           ,
           the
           heires
           of
           promise
           ,
           In
           the
           former
           ,
           the
           Lord
           〈◊〉
           perfect
           obedience
           to
           the
           performed
           by
           our selves
           to
           our
           justification
           ,
           and
           salvation
           and
           denounceth
           his
           fearful
           c●rse
           against
           those
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           continue
           in
           a
           total
           and
           perfect
           obedience
           .
           In
           the
           latter
           ,
           the
           Lord
           ,
           i●
           in
           stead
           of
           requiring
           perfect
           obedience
           to
           be
           performed
           of
           us
           to
           our
           justification
           and
           salvation
           ;
           promiseth
           to
           those
           ,
           which
           believe
           ,
           redemption
           and
           justification
           without
           works
           :
           and
           being
           redeemed
           and
           justified
           by
           faith
           ,
           he
           promiseth
           to
           give
           them
           grace
           to
           walk
           in
           new
           obedience
           ,
           as
           being
           an
           unseparable
           fruit
           of
           our
           redemption
           and
           justification
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           high-way
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           walk
           towards
           our
           glorification
           .
           Of
           this
           new
           Covenant
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           prophesieth
           by
           Ieremy
           ,
           Chap.
           31.
           vers
           .
           31.
           32
           ,
           33.
           
           
             Behold
             the
             days
             come
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             wil
             make
             a
             new
             Covenant
             with
             the
             house
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             with
             the
             house
             of
          
           Judah
           ,
           
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             which
             I
             made
             with
             their
             fathers
             ,
             when
             I
             brought
             them
             out
             of
          
           Aegypt
           (
           which
           was
           the
           covenant
           of
           works
           :
           )
           
             but
             this
             shal
             be
             the
             Covenant
             that
             I
             wil
             make
             with
             them
             ,
             I
             wil
             put
             my
             law
             in
             their
             inward
             parts
             ,
             &
             write
             it
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           which
           is
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           recited
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Heb.
           8.
           v.
           8.
           9.
           10
           
           of
           which
           ,
           being
           a
           better
           Covenant
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           mediator
           ,
           v.
           6.
           according
           to
           that
           
             Iohn
             1.
             17.
             
             This
             Law
             was
             given
             by
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             but
             grace
             and
             truth
             came
             by
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           The
           same
           Coven●nt
           repeated
           by
           Ezekiel
           ,
           Chap.
           36.
           26.
           27.
           
           The
           Gospel
           therefore
           or
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           is
           not
           a
           new
           law
           ,
           nor
           Christ
           a
           new
           law-giver
           (
           as
           the
           Papists
           absurdly
           teach
           ,
           confounding
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           saving
           that
           they
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           requireth
           more
           perfect
           obedience
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           our selves
           ,
           then
           the
           Law
           it self
           doth
           prescribe
           unto
           justification
           )
           but
           to
           them
           that
           are
           redeemed
           and
           justified
           by
           faith
           ,
           it
           promiseth
           grace
           to
           walk
           in
           new
           obedience
           .
           Howbeit
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           as
           men
           deprived
           themselves
           of
           what
           was
           promised
           in
           the
           Old
           Covenant
           ,
           by
           disobedience
           :
           So
           if
           men
           do
           live
           in
           sin
           without
           faith
           ,
           and
           without
           repentance
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           desiring
           ,
           caring
           ,
           and
           endeavouring
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           holyness
           and
           righteousness
           :
           they
           can
           have
           no
           assurance
           that
           they
           are
           within
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           made
           only
           with
           those
           that
           truly
           beleeve
           :
           God
           having
           promised
           to
           those
           ,
           which
           are
           redeemed
           and
           justified
           by
           faith
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           grace
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           in
           holyness
           and
           righteousness
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           note
           ,
           that
           our
           justification
           and
           sanctification
           are
           both
           the
           free
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           he
           that
           redeemeth
           and
           justifieth
           ,
           
           and
           it
           is
           he
           also
           that
           sanctifieth
           ,
           which
           point
           needeth
           no
           proof
           ,
           seeing
           God
           〈◊〉
           swear
           they
           are
           both
           his
           gifts
           .
           The
           use
           where
           of
           in
           a
           word
           is
           ,
           that
           both
           they
           ,
           which
           want
           these
           benefits
           ,
           being
           neither
           freed
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           nor
           purged
           from
           their
           corruptions
           ,
           may
           know
           where
           to
           seek
           them●
           &
           also
           those
           that
           have
           them
           maybe
           thankful
           to
           God
           the
           giver
           of
           them
           :
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           by
           Zachary
           exciteth
           us
           in
           this
           Psalm
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           gift
           promised
           by
           Oath
           (
           that
           I
           may
           come
           to
           the
           parts
           thereof
           )
           is
           twofold
           ;
           our
           redemption
           or
           justification
           (
           for
           to
           be
           redeemed
           is
           to
           have
           our
           sins
           remitted
           ,
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             7.
             
             Col.
          
           1.
           14.
           and
           to
           have
           our
           sins
           remitted
           is
           to
           be
           justified
           )
           and
           the
           fruit
           or
           end
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           sanctification
           ,
           consisting
           in
           the
           faithful
           ,
           sincere
           ,
           and
           constant
           service
           of
           God
           in
           holyness
           and
           righteousness
           .
        
         
           Of
           these
           I
           am
           to
           speak
           ,
           First
           ,
           joyntly
           of
           both
           together
           ;
           and
           then
           of
           either
           of
           them
           severally
           .
           In
           the
           ioynt
           consideration
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           observe
           both
           the
           order
           and
           coniunction
           of
           them
           .
           The
           order
           is
           plainly
           expressed
           by
           the
           Participle
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             that
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             our
             enemies
             we
             should
             worship
             him
             &c.
             
          
           For
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           give
           us
           ,
           both
           that
           
           we
           should
           be
           redeemed
           and
           delivered
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           our
           enemies
           ;
           and
           also
           that
           we
           should
           worship
           him
           ;
           But
           to
           note
           the
           order
           ,
           he
           hath
           expressed
           the
           former
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           benefit
           of
           redemption
           ,
           by
           the
           Participle
           ,
           
             that
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             our
             enemies
             we
             should
             worship
             him
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           that
           before
           we
           can
           worship
           God
           aright
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           delivered
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           our
           spiritual
           enemies
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           two
           reasons
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           naturally
           we
           are
           the
           servants
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           of
           Sathan
           .
           Being
           servants
           of
           sin
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           two
           respects
           utterly
           disabied
           from
           serving
           God
           ,
           until
           we
           be
           delivered
           out
           of
           this
           bondage
           ,
           for
           first
           ,
           
             being
             servants
             of
             sin
             ,
             we
             are
             fr●e
             from
             righteousness
             ,
          
           Rom.
           6.
           20.
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           privative
           corruption
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           us
           all
           derived
           from
           our
           first
           parents
           ;
           being
           a
           privation
           of
           all
           spiritual
           goodness
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           18.
           not
           only
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           act
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           habite
           and
           power
           (
           as
           blindness
           is
           of
           sight
           )
           being
           a
           meer
           impotency
           to
           that
           which
           is
           spiritually
           good
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           not
           only
           we
           do
           not
           think
           ,
           nor
           wil
           ,
           nor
           do
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ;
           but
           also
           we
           are
           not
           able
           thereunto
           ,
           
             Of
             our selves
             we
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             think
             a
             good
             thought
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           5.
           
           
             The
             natural
             man
             doth
             not
             understand
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             understand
             them
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           2.
           14.
           
           
             Fulgentius
             ,
             
             De
             incarnat
             ,
             &
             gratia
             ,
          
           〈…〉
           wel
           ,
           that
           Adam
           by
           his
           sin
           wholy
           lost
           the
           faculty
           of
           thinking
           those
           things
           which
           appertain
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           willing
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           of
           doing
           that
           which
           is
           good
           :
           for
           wil
           may
           be
           present
           when
           performance
           is
           wanting
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           18.
           
           But
           it
           is
           God
           that
           worketh
           in
           us
           both
           to
           wil
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           ,
           Phil
           2.
           13.
           
           Insomuch
           that
           the
           faithfull
           themselves
           ,
           if
           they
           think
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           or
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           may
           truly
           say
           every
           of
           them
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             15.
             10.
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             which
             is
             with
             me
             .
          
           For
           
             the
             carnal
             mind
          
           ,
           or
           the
           disposition
           of
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           is
           
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.
           7.
           
           Augustine
           truly
           faith
           ,
           that
           man
           by
           his
           fall
           lost
           
             bonum
             passibilitatis
          
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           professeth
           ,
           that
           without
           him
           ,
           or
           not
           being
           in
           him
           ,
           
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
          
           .
           John
           15.
           5.
           
           Doth
           not
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           elsewhere
           teach
           the
           same
           ,
           when
           he
           affirmeth
           tha●
           we
           are
           naturally
           
             dead
             in
             fin
          
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.
           1.
           5
           ?
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           a
           dead
           man
           cannot
           perform
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           natural
           life
           ;
           no
           more
           can
           he
           ▪
           that
           is
           dead
           in
           sin
           ,
           perform
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           life
           spiritual
           :
           likewise
           ,
           when
           he
           calleth
           our
           recovery
           from
           sin
           ,
           sometimes
           ,
           the
           
             first
             resurrection
          
           ,
           whereby
           the
           soul
           ,
           which
           before
           was
           dead
           ,
           is
        
         
           
             Homo
             per
             peccatum
             facultatem
             〈…〉
             perdidit
             &
             bona
             voluntatis
             .
          
        
         
         
           it
           raysed
           as
           it
           were
           from
           the
           grave
           of
           sinne
           ▪
           sometimes
           ,
           regeneration
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           we
           being
           before
           dead
           ,
           are
           quickened
           ,
           and
           begotten
           a
           new
           unto
           God.
           Sometimes
           
             new
             creation
          
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           made
           new
           creatures
           created
           unto
           good
           works
           .
           For
           as
           the
           first
           creation
           was
           a
           motion
           from
           nothing
           to
           those
           things
           which
           are
           ;
           so
           the
           new
           (
           x
           )
           creation
           is
           a
           motion
           from
           our
           not
           being
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           spiritual
           goodness
           ,
           to
           a
           being
           thereof
           ;
           which
           serveth
           notably
           to
           confu●e
           the
           erroneous
           conceipts
           of
           the
           patrons
           of
           freewil
           ,
           the
           
             Pelagians
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Arminians
          
           ,
           and
           our
           new
           Anabaptists
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           being
           servants
           of
           sin
           ,
           sin
           raigneth
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           a
           Iyrant
           ,
           without
           resistance
           ,
           imposing
           upon
           us
           a
           necessity
           of
           sinning
           .
           In
           respect
           whereof
           it
           may
           truly
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           naturally
           we
           do
           nothing
           but
           sin
           ,
           neither
           can
           we
           do
           otherwise
           but
           sin
           .
           Our
           free-wil
           by
           nature
           having
           (
           as
           Augustine
           saith
           )
           y
           
             no
             hability
             but
             to
             sin
          
           .
           For
           as
           the
           same
           Augustine
           saith
           ,
           z
           〈…〉
           The
           frame
           of
           a
           mans
           thoughts
           and
           imaginations
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           is
           evil
           ,
           and
           only
           evil
           ,
           and
           that
           〈◊〉
           ,
           Gen.
           6.
           5.
           8.
           21.
           and
           therefore
           of
           the
           〈…〉
           Apostle
           affirmeth
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           7.
           
           〈…〉
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           not
           an
           〈…〉
           also
           enmity
           against
           God.
           And
           for
           the
           〈◊〉
           cause
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           when
           Peter
           〈…〉
           counsel
           ,
           called
           him
           Sathan
           ;
           〈…〉
           why
           he
           so
           called
           him
           ,
           was
           ,
           〈…〉
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           is
           mind
           and
           affect
           ,
           
             the
             things
             which
             are
             of
             men
             ,
          
           Mat.
           16.
           23.
           
           And
           S
           ▪
           〈◊〉
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           that
           wisdom
           which
           is
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           and
           carnal
           ,
           is
           also
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           Iam.
           3.
           15.
           
           As
           therefore
           it
           was
           wel
           said
           of
           
             Augustine
             ,
             De
             natura
             &
             gratiae
             contra
             Pelag
             .
          
           that
           man
           by
           his
           fall
           did
           lose
           
             〈◊〉
             possibilitatis
          
           ;
           so
           as
           truly
           he
           did
           deny
           that
           he
           retaineth
           
             possibilitatem
             non
             peccandi
          
           .
           And
           this
           〈◊〉
           the
           estate
           of
           all
           men
           in
           their
           pure
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           which
           the
           Philosophers
           do
           magnifie
           as
           good
           ▪
           and
           the
           Papists
           qualifie
           as
           not
           evil
           .
           In
           regard
           whereof
           notwithstanding
           ,
           we
           may
           truly
           be
           said
           ,
           besides
           the
           guiltiness
           of
           Adams
           heynous
           transgression
           ,
           to
           have
           but
           two
           faults
           ;
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           in
           us
           no
           goodness
           spirituall
           ,
           nor
           possibility
           of
           our selves
           ,
           but
           a
           meer
           impotency
           to
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           us
           naturally
           an
           evill
           disposition
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           into
           all
           m●●●er
           of
           s●●
           ,
           which
           doth
           so
           dom●●●●r
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           
           it
           imposeth
           a
           necessity
           of
           sinning
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           nature
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           no
           good
           ,
           neither
           can
           we
           think
           ,
           or
           wil
           ,
           or
           do
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ;
           so
           do
           we
           nothing
           but
           sin
           ,
           neither
           can
           we
           do
           any
           thing
           but
           sin
           .
           And
           as
           we
           are
           naturally
           the
           servants
           of
           sin
           ;
           so
           by
           sin
           we
           are
           also
           the
           serof
           the
           devil
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Prince
           ,
           Ioh.
           12.
           31
           and
           God
           of
           this
           world
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           4.
           under
           whose
           subjection
           the
           whole
           world
           of
           the
           wicked
           lyeth
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           5.
           19.
           who
           is
           the
           powerful
           Prince
           of
           the
           aire
           ,
           working
           effectually
           in
           the
           children
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.
           2.
           carrying
           them
           away
           captive
           to
           do
           his
           wil.
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           26.
           
        
         
           This
           servitude
           to
           sin
           and
           Sathan
           ,
           the
           mystery
           of
           our
           redemption
           doth
           presuppose
           .
           For
           if
           we
           were
           not
           captives
           ,
           we
           needed
           not
           to
           be
           redeemed
           .
           And
           he
           doth
           therefore
           redeem
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           serve
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           before
           he
           doth
           actually
           redeem
           us
           ,
           we
           cannot
           serve
           him
           in
           holyness
           and
           righteousness
           .
        
         
           Socondly
           ,
           we
           are
           by
           nature
           the
           
             children
             of
             wrath
          
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.
           3.
           and
           enemies
           ,
           yea
           rebels
           against
           GOD.
           And
           therefore
           until
           we
           be
           reconciled
           unto
           him
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           justified
           by
           faith
           through
           redemption
           wrought
           by
           Christ
           ;
           we
           cannot
           do
           any
           thing
           which
           may
           be
           acceptable
           to
           God.
           
             for
             they
             that
             are
             in
             the
             flesh
             cannot
             please
             
             God.
          
           Rom.
           8.
           8.
           
           The
           person
           must
           be
           accepted
           ,
           before
           his
           actions
           can
           be
           accepted
           ▪
           And
           
             without
             faith
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God.
          
           Heb.
           11.
           6.
           
        
         
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           serve
           God
           ,
           or
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           shal
           be
           accepted
           of
           him
           ,
           unle●s
           we
           be
           first
           redeemed
           ,
           justified
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           to
           him
           :
           how
           doth
           it
           beho●e
           every
           one
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           yet
           obtained
           these
           graces
           ,
           to
           labour
           for
           them
           above
           all
           th●
           things
           in
           this
           world
           ?
           For
           until
           then
           ,
           he
           doth
           nothing
           but
           sinn
           ,
           and
           by
           multiplying
           sinns
           he
           doth
           hoard
           up
           wrath
           against
           the
           day
           of
           wrath
           .
        
         
           The
           means
           of
           Gods
           part
           ,
           is
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           is
           therefore
           called
           the
           
             ministry
             of
             reconciliation
          
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           committed
           to
           the
           Preachers
           thereof
           ,
           by
           whom
           ,
           as
           his
           Embassadors
           in
           Christs
           steed
           ▪
           he
           intreateth
           you
           to
           be
           reconciled
           unto
           God
           ▪
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           18
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           The
           means
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           are
           faith
           ,
           praye●
           ,
           and
           repentance
           .
           For
           if
           thou
           dost
           truly
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           lively
           faith
           effectually
           believe
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Saviour
           of
           all
           that
           believe
           in
           him
           ;
           thou
           art
           bound
           to
           believe
           also
           (
           or
           else
           thou
           makest
           God
           a
           lyar
           )
           that
           he
           is
           thy
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           so
           believing
           thou
           art
           justified
           ,
           and
           being
           justified
           by
           faith
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           have
           peace
           with
           God.
           
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           who
           is
           the
           party
           offended
           ,
           and
           needeth
           not
           thy
           friendship
           ,
           desi●eth
           thee
           to
           be
           reconciled
           unto
           him
           ;
           wilt
           not
           thou
           ,
           who
           art
           the
           offendor
           ,
           who
           also
           without
           his
           favour
           ,
           shalt
           perish
           eternally
           ;
           wilt
           not
           thou
           (
           I
           say
           )
           by
           hearty
           and
           earnest
           prayer
           de●i●e
           him
           to
           be
           reconciled
           unto
           thee
           ?
           Now
           if
           〈◊〉
           dost
           by
           the
           prayer
           of
           faith
           desire
           God
           to
           be
           reconciled
           unto
           thee
           ;
           what
           should
           hind●●
           thy
           reconciliation
           ,
           when
           thou
           destrest
           〈◊〉
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           God
           by
           his
           Ministers
           desireth
           of
           thee
           ?
        
         
           But
           unto
           these
           two
           we
           must
           add
           the
           duty
           of
           repentance
           .
           For
           if
           we
           continue
           in
           sinn
           without
           repentance
           ,
           and
           please
           our selves
           in
           ●●●pleasing
           God
           ;
           how
           can
           we
           perswade
           our
           s●lv●s
           ,
           that
           we
           desire
           to
           be
           reconciled
           unto
           him
           ?
           And
           if
           we
           do
           not
           desire
           to
           be
           reconciled
           ,
           then
           are
           we
           the
           professed
           enemies
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           whom
           remaineth
           the
           fearful
           expectation
           of
           that
           judgment
           which
           shaldestroy
           the
           adversa●●●●
           of
           God.
           Heb.
           10.
           27.
           
           So
           much
           of
           the
           order
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           concur●●nce
           of
           these
           two
           graces
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Lord
           sweareth
           ,
           that
           to
           those
           whom
           he
           redeemeth
           and
           justifieth
           ,
           he
           wil
           give
           grace
           to
           worship
           him
           in
           holyness
           and
           righteousness
           ;
           from
           hence
           we
           do
           necessarily
           collect
           ,
           that
           sanctification
           is
           an
           unseparable
           companion
           of
           justification
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           
           man
           can
           have
           assurance
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           justified
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           in
           some
           measure
           sanctified
           .
           Let
           no
           man
           therefore
           deceive
           himself
           with
           a
           vain
           profession
           of
           an
           idle
           and
           dead
           faith
           ,
           〈◊〉
           .
           2.
           14.
           for
           unlesse
           thou
           doest
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           desire
           and
           endevour
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           holnesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           ;
           it
           is
           as
           certain
           ,
           as
           the
           oath
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           as
           yet
           thou
           art
           not
           justified
           ,
           nor
           actually
           made
           partaker
           of
           the
           redemption
           wrought
           by
           Christ.
           It
           is
           true
           that
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           did
           redeem
           us
           meritoriously
           ,
           paying
           a
           ransome
           sufficient
           for
           all
           that
           should
           beleeve
           in
           him
           :
           but
           none
           are
           actually
           made
           partakers
           of
           this
           Redemption
           ,
           but
           they
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           applyed
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           applyed
           only
           to
           those
           that
           truly
           believe
           ,
           and
           true
           faith
           ▪
           purifieth
           the
           heart
           ,
           Act.
           15.
           9.
           and
           worketh
           by
           love
           ▪
           Gal.
           5
           ,
           6.
           and
           is
           to
           be
           demonstrated
           by
           good
           works
           ,
           〈…〉
           
           faith
           ,
           as
           all
           those
           are
           which
           truly
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           in
           them
           Christ
           dwelleth
           by
           his
           Spirit
           (
           for
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           9.
           they
           are
           not
           his
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           his
           Spirit
           )
           applying
           unto
           them
           not
           only
           the
           merit
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           to
           their
           redemption
           ,
           and
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           resurrection
           to
           their
           justification
           ,
           Rom.
           4.
           25.
           but
           also
           the
           vertue
           and
           efficacie
           of
           his
           death
           to
           mortifie
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           Phil.
           3.
           8
           ,
           9.
           and
           of
           his
           resurrection
           to
           raise
           them
           to
           newnesse
           of
           life
           ;
           so
           that
           for
           whose
           sinnes
           Christ
           died
           ,
           they
           die
           to
           their
           sinne
           ;
           and
           for
           whose
           justification
           he
           arose
           ,
           they
           also
           rise
           to
           newnesse
           of
           life
           .
           The
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           3.
           4.
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           have
           been
           bapt●zed
           into
           CHRIST
           ,
           were
           baptized
           into
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           resurrection
           ;
           that
           as
           CHRIST
           did
           die
           and
           rise
           againe
           ;
           so
           they
           also
           die
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           rise
           to
           a
           newnesse
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           CHRIST
           was
           given
           unto
           us
           by
           his
           Father
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           be
           our
           justification
           ,
           and
           redemption
           ;
           but
           also
           our
           
             Sanctification
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           1.
           30.
           
           Neither
           did
           hee
           come
           with
           blood
           alone
           ,
           or
           with
           water
           alone
           ;
           1
           Iohn
           5.
           6.
           
           But
           as
           Saint
           Iohn
           in
           his
           Gospell
           carefully
           observeth
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           most
           remarkable
           .
           Iohn
           19.
           34
           ,
           35.
           
           He
           came
           both
           with
           water
           and
           with
           blood
           ,
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           redemption
           ,
           to
           expiate
           the
           guilt
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           water
           of
           ablution
           ,
           or
           sanctification
           ,
           
           to
           cleanse
           us
           from
           the
           corruption
           ▪
           1
           Iohn
           5.
           6.
           
           And
           in
           respect
           of
           both
           ,
           his
           blood
           doth
           cleanse
           us
           from
           all
           our
           sins
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           1.
           7.
           from
           the
           guilt
           ,
           perfectly
           ,
           in
           our
           justification
           ,
           from
           the
           corruption
           ,
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           in
           our
           sanctification
           .
           See
           Hebr.
           9.
           14.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Whosoever
           are
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           by
           adoption
           ,
           as
           all
           those
           are
           ,
           Io.
           1.
           12
           ,
           13.
           that
           truly
           believe
           ,
           they
           also
           are
           his
           sons
           by
           regeneration
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           same
           is
           implied
           in
           the
           benefit
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           whereby
           Christ
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           doth
           not
           only
           redeem
           us
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           ,
           which
           bindeth
           men
           over
           to
           damnation
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           sinne
           doth
           remaine
           in
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           yet
           it
           shall
           not
           reigne
           in
           them
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           14.
           nor
           have
           dominion
           over
           them
           .
           For
           they
           that
           practise
           sinne
           ,
           are
           the
           servants
           of
           sinne
           ,
           Iohn
           8.
           34.
           and
           of
           Satan
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           3.
           8.
           in
           them
           sin
           reigneth
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           by
           Christ
           redeemed
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           sinn●
           ▪
           
             For
             whom
             the
             Sonne
             maketh
             free
             ,
             they
             are
             free
             indeed
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           8.
           36.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           same
           is
           proved
           by
           the
           nature
           and
           property
           of
           a
           true
           faith
           .
           For
           faith
           is
           a
           grace
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           which
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           regenerate
           us
           ,
           ingenerateth
           in
           us
           :
           wherby
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           justified
           alone
           ,
           because
           no
           other
           grace
           doth
           concurre
           with
           it
           to
           the
           act
           
           of
           justification
           :
           So
           are
           we
           sanctified
           in
           part
           ,
           ●●gether
           with
           other
           graces
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           never
           severed
           from
           the
           grace
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           or
           from
           other
           sanctifying
           and
           saving
           gra●●●
           ,
           and
           further
           it
           is
           the
           property
           of
           faith
           ,
           having
           justified
           us
           ,
           inwardly
           to
           purifie
           the
           heart
           Act.
           15.
           9.
           and
           outwardly
           to
           work
           by
           love
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           6.
           
           Therfore
           ,
           though
           to
           the
           act
           of
           justification
           ,
           neither
           outward
           obedience
           ,
           nor
           inward
           graces
           do
           concur
           with
           faith
           ,
           as
           any
           cause
           thereof
           :
           Yet
           in
           the
           subject
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           party
           justified
           ;
           they
           must
           ,
           and
           do
           concur
           ,
           as
           necessary
           fruits
           of
           a
           true
           and
           lively
           faith
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           is
           dead
           ,
           Iam.
           2.
           20.
           
           And
           therefore
           a
           true
           ,
           lively
           ,
           justifying
           faith
           ,
           is
           also
           a
           sanctifying
           faith
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           order
           ,
           and
           conjunction
           of
           these
           graces
           ,
           we
           may
           infer
           a
           singular
           consolation
           to
           all
           the
           true●
           Children
           of
           God.
           For
           if
           there
           be
           such
           a
           conjunction
           between
           these
           two
           graces
           of
           justification
           and
           sanctification
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           hath
           the
           one
           ,
           hath
           also
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           not
           both
           hath
           neither
           :
           then
           it
           followeth
           necessarily
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           is
           justified
           ,
           is
           also
           sanctified
           ;
           So
           he
           that
           is
           sanctified
           ,
           is
           also
           justified
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           order
           between
           them
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           cannot
           serve
           God
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           untill
           he
           be
           justified
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           worship
           God
           aright
           ,
           untill
           he
           be
           redeemed
           from
           his
           
           spirit●all
           enemies
           ▪
           then
           it
           followeth
           〈◊〉
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           in
           any
           true
           measure
           sanctified
           ,
           are
           also
           justified
           ;
           that
           they
           who
           sincerely
           desire
           ,
           and
           endevour
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           Gods
           holy
           will
           ,
           making
           conscience
           of
           their
           wayes
           ,
           are
           redeemed
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           their
           spirituall
           enemies
           .
           And
           not
           only
           may
           we
           from
           our
           sanctification
           come
           to
           the
           certain
           knowledge
           of
           our
           justification
           :
           but
           also
           we
           may
           thereby
           make
           our
           calling
           and
           our
           election
           sure
           .
           For
           dost
           thou
           ,
           professing
           the
           true
           faith
           ,
           endevour
           to
           keep
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           walk
           uprightly
           before
           God
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           justified
           by
           a
           true
           faith
           ;
           art
           thou
           justified
           ?
           then
           〈◊〉
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           effectually
           called
           :
           art
           thou
           called
           according
           to
           Gods
           purpose
           ?
           then
           without
           doubt
           thou
           art
           elected
           :
           art
           thou
           elected
           ?
           then
           undoubtedly
           thou
           shalt
           be
           saved
           .
           Seeing
           then
           such
           singular
           comfort
           ●●set●
           from
           the
           leading
           of
           a
           godly
           and
           upright
           〈◊〉
           ,
           as
           that
           thereby
           we
           may
           make
           our
           calling
           and
           election
           sure
           ,
           hereby
           we
           should
           all
           of
           us
           be
           excited
           to
           the
           study
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           practise
           of
           piety
           :
           for
           the
           greatest
           comfort
           that
           we
           can
           have
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           〈◊〉
           of
           our
           election
           and
           salvation
           .
           But
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           our
           election
           ,
           we
           cannot
           come
           〈◊〉
           ,
           by
           any
           thing
           going
           before
           ,
           as
           the
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           but
           
             à
             posteriori
          
           by
           the
           
           effects
           .
           The
           s●ries
           or
           chaine
           of
           the
           degrees
           of
           salvation
           ,
           may
           not
           unfitly
           be
           compared
           to
           Iacobs
           ladder
           ,
           which
           reached
           from
           the
           earth
           to
           heaven
           ,
           the
           lowest
           step
           whereof
           in
           this
           life
           is
           our
           sanctification
           ,
           whereon
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           set
           our
           foot
           ,
           we
           may
           from
           thence
           arise
           to
           our
           justification
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           our
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           our
           election
           .
           But
           if
           we
           will
           without
           ascending
           by
           these
           degrees
           ,
           take
           upon
           us
           to
           conclude
           the
           certainty
           of
           our
           election
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           like
           him
           ,
           that
           being
           to
           go
           up
           a
           ladder
           ,
           would
           strive
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           to
           set
           his
           foot
           on
           the
           highest
           step
           of
           the
           ladder
           ,
           neglecting
           the
           lower
           degrees
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           gift
           severally
           ,
           and
           first
           of
           Redemption
           .
        
         
           NOw
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           parts
           severally
           ;
           and
           first
           ,
           of
           redemption
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             That
             we
             being
             delivered
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             our
             enemies
             .
          
           Where
           wee
           are
           to
           note
           .
        
         
         
           Three
           things
           .
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               parties
               that
               are
               rede●med
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               party
               ,
               by
               whom
               ,
               and
               after
               what
               manner
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               parties
               from
               whom
               ,
               our
               enemies
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           parties
           redeemed
           are
           We
           ,
           who
           have
           Abraham
           to
           our
           Father
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           :
           not
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           those
           only
           that
           believe
           .
           For
           ,
           
             so
             God
             loved
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             only
             begotten
             Sonne
             ,
             that
             whos●ever
             believeth
             in
             him
             ,
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           3.
           16.
           
           Thus
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           saved
           
             his
             people
          
           from
           their
           sins
           ,
           Matth.
           1.
           21.
           to
           lay
           down
           his
           life
           
             for
             his
             sheep
             ,
             Iohn
          
           10.
           15.
           to
           have
           given
           himself
           
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           5.
           25.
           that
           he
           might
           redeem
           us
           from
           all
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           might
           purifie
           to
           himself
           
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             Titus
          
           2.
           14.
           
           The
           Prophet
           Esay
           te●tifieth
           that
           Christ
           by
           his
           knowledge
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           knowledgement
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           faith
           )
           shall
           
             justifie
             many
             ,
             Esay
          
           53.
           11
           ,
           12.
           for
           he
           shall
           bear
           their
           iniquities
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           bare
           the
           sin
           
             of
             many
          
           :
           and
           our
           Saviour
           himselfe
           ,
           Matth.
           26.
           18.
           that
           his
           blood
           was
           shed
           
             for
             many
          
           for
           remission
           of
           sins
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Christ
           his
           death
           is
           a
           s●fficient
           price
           of
           ransome
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           Yea
           ,
           of
           more
           worlds
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           more
           then
           one
           ,
           for
           his
           blood
           and
           his
           
           sufferings
           ,
           whereby
           he
           redeemed
           us
           ,
           were
           the
           blood
           and
           sufferings
           of
           him
           that
           was
           and
           is
           God
           :
           Act
           ,
           20.
           28.
           but
           yet
           they
           are
           effectual
           only
           to
           those
           that
           do
           believe
           .
        
         
           Arg.
           1.
           
           For
           if
           Christ
           had
           redeemed
           all
           men
           ,
           then
           all
           should
           be
           saved
           .
           1.
           
           For
           all
           that
           are
           redeemed
           are
           also
           justified
           and
           all
           that
           are
           justified
           shal
           be
           glorified
           .
           2.
           
           For
           ,
           for
           whom
           Christ
           died
           ,
           for
           them
           he
           hath
           satisfied
           the
           justice
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           no
           condemnation
           to
           them
           ,
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           redeemed
           .
           3.
           
           For
           whom
           Christ
           dyed
           ,
           them
           by
           his
           death
           he
           reconciled
           to
           God
           ;
           now
           they
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           were
           enemies
           were
           reconciled
           to
           God
           by
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Son
           ;
           much
           more
           being
           reconciled
           〈◊〉
           be
           saved
           by
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           Arg.
           2.
           
           Neither
           may
           we
           think
           ,
           that
           Christ
           would
           die
           for
           them
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           would
           not
           pray
           .
           But
           for
           
             the
             world
          
           ,
           faith
           he
           ,
           Iohn
           17.
           9.
           that
           is
           for
           the
           company
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           and
           repro●at●s
           
             I
             pray
             not
          
           :
           but
           for
           them
           whom
           thou
           hast
           given
           me
           out
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Arg.
           3.
           
           But
           if
           the
           Oath
           of
           an
           honest
           man
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           end
           of
           controversie
           ,
           much
           more
           ought
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           in
           this
           place
           end
           this
           controversie
           concerning
           universall
           redemption
           .
           For
           God
           hath
           sworn
           ,
           that
           to
           so
           many
           as
           he
           redeemeth
           ,
           he
           wil
           give
           them
           to
           worship
           him
           in
           holsness
           and
           righteousness
           ,
           
           But
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           mankind
           have
           never
           the
           grace
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           holyness
           and
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           them
           the
           benefit
           of
           redemption
           doth
           not
           belong
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           when
           we
           do
           profess
           our selves
           to
           be
           the
           redeemed
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           we
           do
           withall
           confess
           ,
           that
           in
           our selves
           we
           are
           bondmen
           ,
           and
           servants
           ,
           whom
           Christ
           came
           to
           redeem
           out
           of
           this
           bondage
           .
           But
           howsoever
           all
           will
           challenge
           to
           themselves
           the
           benefit
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           yet
           how
           few
           ,
           in
           comparison
           ,
           do
           acknowledg
           their
           bondage
           ?
           But
           like
           the
           unbelieving
           Iews
           ,
           when
           our
           Saviour
           promised
           them
           liberty
           ,
           profess
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           were
           in
           servitude
           ,
           Iohn
           8.
           33.
           and
           so
           bewray
           themselves
           not
           to
           be
           redeemed
           .
           But
           this
           humble
           conceipt
           of
           our selves
           before
           our
           Justification
           is
           necessary
           for
           us
           ,
           if
           either
           we
           would
           seek
           to
           Christ
           ,
           or
           have
           him
           to
           respect
           us
           .
           For
           if
           by
           nature
           we
           be
           not
           in
           bondage
           ,
           what
           need
           we
           a
           redeemer
           ?
           If
           not
           lost
           ,
           what
           need
           we
           a
           Saviour
           ?
           
             Mat.
             9.
             12.
             
             The
             whole
             need
             not
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             are
             sick
             ,
             Christ
             came
             not
             to
             call
             the
             righteous
             but
             sinners
             to
             repentauce
             ,
          
           Mat.
           9.
           13.
           to
           preach
           redemption
           to
           the
           Captives
           ,
           Luke
           4.
           
           1●
           .
           and
           to
           save
           that
           which
           was
           lost
           .
           He
           was
           given
           unto
           us
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           to
           be
           our
           wisdom
           ,
           our
           lustification
           ,
           our
           redemption
           ,
           our
           sanctification
           ,
           our
           life
           our
           salvation
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           30.
           
           If
           
           therefore
           we
           would
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           these
           benefits
           ,
           we
           must
           acknowledg
           our selves
           to
           be
           fools
           in
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           that
           in
           him
           we
           may
           become
           wise
           ;
           guilty
           of
           .
           death
           &
           damnation
           ,
           that
           in
           and
           by
           him
           we
           may
           be
           absolved
           and
           justified
           :
           defiled
           and
           polluted
           with
           sin
           ,
           that
           by
           him
           we
           may
           be
           sanctified
           :
           dead
           in
           sin
           ,
           that
           in
           him
           we
           may
           be
           quickned
           and
           revived
           :
           lost
           ,
           that
           in
           him
           we
           may
           be
           saved
           :
           captives
           and
           bondmen
           ,
           that
           by
           him
           we
           may
           be
           redeemed
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           touching
           the
           party
           by
           whom
           we
           are
           redeemed
           ;
           the
           text
           saith
           ;
           he
           would
           give
           us
           that
           we
           should
           be
           redeemed
           :
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Psalm
           is
           more
           plainly
           expressed
           :
           Blessed
           be
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           Israel
           ,
           who
           hath
           visited
           and
           redeemed
           his
           people
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           words
           are
           ,
           
             hath
             wrought
             redemption
             to
             his
             people
             .
          
           How
           ?
           By
           
             raising
             an
             horn
             of
             salvation
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           mighty
           saviour
           For
           us
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           David
           .
           The
           father
           therefore
           redeemeth
           us
           by
           giving
           his
           son
           for
           us
           :
           the
           son
           redeemeth
           us
           ,
           by
           giving
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           price
           of
           redemption
           for
           us
           .
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           6.
           
           The
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           also
           redeemeth
           us
           ,
           when
           working
           in
           us
           the
           grace
           of
           ●aith
           ,
           he
           applieth
           unto
           us
           the
           benefit
           of
           redemption
           .
           The
           father
           redeemeth
           ,
           as
           the
           gracious
           Author
           and
           Donor
           ;
           the
           Son
           ,
           as
           the
           meritorious
           worker
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           the
           effectual
           
           applier
           .
           The
           good
           wil
           and
           love
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           is
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           antecedent
           moving
           cause
           ,
           the
           death
           and
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           meritorious
           cause
           ;
           the
           application
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           effectual
           cause
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           made
           actually
           partakers
           of
           redemption
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           grace
           wrought
           by
           Christ
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           the
           love
           of
           the
           father
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           13.
           14.
           applied
           unto
           us
           by
           the
           communion
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           Now
           here
           are
           divers
           things
           to
           be
           observed
           .
           1.
           
           The
           infinite
           and
           unspeakable
           love
           of
           God
           the
           father
           ,
           in
           giving
           his
           only
           begotten
           Son
           ,
           and
           of
           God
           the
           Son
           in
           giving
           himself
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           of
           God
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           in
           communicating
           unto
           us
           the
           mercy
           and
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           merit
           and
           vertue
           of
           all
           that
           Christ
           did
           or
           su●●ered
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           
             herein
             is
             love
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           beloved
           Apostle
           ,
           
             not
             that
             we
             loved
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             sent
             his
             Sonne
             to
             be
             the
             propitiation
             for
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           1
           John
           4.
           10.
           
           
             So
             God
             loved
             the
             world
             ,
             so
          
           infinitely
           ,
           so
           unspeakably
           ,
           so
           beyond
           all
           comparison
           ,
           
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             in
             him
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           Ioh.
           3.
           16.
           
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Ro.
             8.
             32.
             that
             he
             spared
             not
             his
             own
             son
             ,
             but
             delivered
             him
             up
             for
             us
             al.
          
           But
           her
           in
           especialy
           
             god
             
             mendeth
             his
             love
             towards
             us
             ,
             that
             whilest
             we
             were
          
           sinners
           ,
           and
           by
           sin
           enemies
           ,
           
             Christ
             died
             for
             us
          
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           8.
           10.
           
        
         
           If
           this
           love
           of
           God
           be
           shed
           abroad
           in
           our
           hearts
           by
           his
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           5.
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           working
           in
           us
           faith
           ,
           we
           are
           truly
           perswaded
           and
           assured
           of
           it
           ,
           these
           effects
           wil
           follow
           ,
           1.
           that
           we
           shal
           love
           God
           again
           ,
           the
           beams
           of
           his
           love
           inflaming
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           reflecting
           back
           some
           heat
           of
           love
           .
           For
           therefore
           do
           we
           love
           God
           ,
           
             because
             he
             loved
             us
             first
          
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           4.
           19.
           
           
             Magnes
             amor
             is
             amor
          
           :
           Love
           is
           the
           loadstone
           of
           love
           .
           The
           woman
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           had
           many
           sins
           remitted
           ,
           did
           therefore
           love
           much
           .
           Luk.
           7.
           47.
           
           If
           it
           be
           demanded
           ,
           why
           ,
           and
           how
           we
           should
           love
           God
           ,
           I
           answer
           with
           
             Bernard
             ,
             Lib●de
             dilig
             .
             Deum
             ,
             initio
             .
             Causa
             diligendi
             Deum
             Deus
             est
             ;
             modus
             ,
             sine
             modo
             diligere
             .
          
           God
           is
           good
           without
           measure
           ,
           and
           without
           measure
           he
           hath
           loved
           us
           ,
           therefore
           without
           measure
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           love
           him
           .
           But
           though
           we
           cannot
           do
           so
           ,
           yet
           we
           ought
           to
           love
           him
           with
           all
           our
           heart
           ,
           with
           all
           our
           soul
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           our
           might
           .
           Lev.
           6.
           5.
           
           Mat.
           22.
           37.
           
           Or
           if
           we
           cannot
           do
           so
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           least
           with
           an
           upright
           soul
           ,
           and
           a
           sincere
           heart
           ,
           to
           the
           uttermost
           of
           our
           power
           .
           And
           this
           our
           love
           we
           must
           express
           by
           keeping
           his
           commandements
           ,
           
           
             Ioh.
             14.
             15.
             
             Exod.
          
           20.
           6.
           and
           that
           willingly
           .
           
             For
             this
          
           ,
           saith
           Saint
           John
           ,
           
             is
             the
             love
             of
             God
          
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           chap.
           5.
           ver
           .
           3.
           
             that
             we
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             his
             Commandements
             are
             not
             grievous
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           shal
           love
           our
           neighbour
           for
           the
           Lords
           sake
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           use
           which
           S.
           Iohn
           make●h
           in
           the
           place
           even
           now
           cited
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           4.
           10.
           11.
           
           Herein
           is
           love
           ,
           not
           that
           we
           loved
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           loved
           us
           ,
           and
           sent
           his
           son
           to
           be
           the
           pr●pitiation
           for
           our
           sins
           .
           Beloved
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             if
             God
             so
             loved
             us
             ,
             we
             ought
             also
             to
             love
             〈◊〉
             another
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           perswasion
           of
           this
           love
           of
           God
           affordeth
           unto
           us
           singular
           comfort
           ,
           in
           divers
           respects
           .
           As
           first
           in
           afflictions
           .
           For
           therefore
           do
           we
           glory
           in
           afflictions
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           knowing
           that
           tribulation
           worketh
           patience
           ,
           and
           patience
           experience
           ,
           and
           experience
           hope
           ,
           and
           hope
           maketh
           not
           ashamed
           ,
           because
           
             the
             love
             of
             God
             is
             shed
             abroad
             in
             our
             hearts
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             which
             is
             given
             〈◊〉
             us
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           because
           by
           faith
           wrought
           in
           us
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           we
           are
           perswaded
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           love
           God
           commendeth
           towards
           us
           ,
           in
           that
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           sinners
           ,
           Christ
           died
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           comfort
           .
           If
           God
           did
           so
           love
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           his
           enemies
           ;
           much
           more
           
           when
           by
           Christ
           we
           are
           become
           his
           friends
           .
           
             For
             if
             when
             we
             were
             enemies
             ,
             we
             were
             reconciled
             unto
             God
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             much
             more
             being
             reconciled
             we
             shal
             be
             saved
             by
             his
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             comfort
             .
             If
             God
             so
             loved
             us
             ,
          
           that
           he
           spared
           not
           his
           own
           Son
           ,
           but
           delivered
           him
           up
           for
           us
           all
           ,
           how
           shal
           he
           not
           then
           with
           him
           also
           freely
           give
           us
           all
           things
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           32.
           all
           things
           that
           be
           expedient
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           love
           also
           of
           God
           the
           Son
           
             exceedeth
             all
             knowledg
          
           ,
           Ephes.
           3.
           19.
           who
           so
           
             lo●ed
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             himself
             for
             it
             ,
          
           Eph.
           5.
           25.
           
             who
             so
             loved
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             washed
             us
             from
             our
             sins
             in
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
          
           Apoc.
           1.
           5.
           
           
             Greater
             love
             hath
             no
             man
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             .
             his
             friends
             .
          
           Iohn
           15.
           13.
           
           But
           Christ
           our
           sweet
           Saviour
           ,
           being
           not
           only
           man
           ,
           but
           God
           also
           ,
           gave
           himself
           not
           for
           his
           friends
           but
           for
           his
           enemies
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           not
           to
           a
           commo●and
           ordinary
           death
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           most
           painful
           ,
           most
           shameful
           ,
           and
           most
           accursed
           death
           of
           the
           Cross
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           to
           fuffer
           a
           corporall
           death
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           his
           soul
           ,
           to
           undergo
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           in
           our
           steed
           ;
           the
           fear
           whereof
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           that
           grievous
           agony
           ,
           caused
           him
           to
           sweat
           great
           dropps
           of
           blood
           ,
           Luke
           22.
           44.
           and
           the
           sence
           thereof
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           being
           in
           his
           own
           sence
           as
           a
           man
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           made
           him
           cry
           out
           .
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             
             why
             hast
             thou
             for
             saken
             me
             ?
          
           Mat.
           27.
           46.
           
        
         
           The
           acknowledgment
           of
           this
           wonderful
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           ought
           first
           to
           work
           in
           us
           a
           love
           in
           some
           measure
           answerable
           to
           his
           ;
           that
           as
           he
           gave
           himself
           for
           us
           an
           offering
           and
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           for
           a
           sweet
           smelling
           savour
           ,
           Eph.
           5.
           2.
           so
           we
           should
           present
           our
           bodies
           a
           living
           sacrifice
           ,
           holy
           and
           acceptable
           unto
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           reasonable
           service
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           1.
           
           And
           as
           he
           gave
           himself
           for
           us
           ,
           so
           should
           we
           b●willing
           and
           ready
           ,
           if
           occasion
           serve
           ,
           to
           lay
           down
           our
           lives
           for
           him
           ,
           the
           rather
           because
           he
           hath
           promised
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           shal
           lose
           his
           life
           for
           his
           sake
           and
           the
           Gospels
           ,
           shal
           save
           it
           ,
           Mar.
           8.
           35.
           
           We
           owe
           our selves
           unto
           Christ
           in
           a
           double
           or
           treble
           respect
           :
           first
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           our
           creation
           he
           gave
           us
           to
           our selves
           :
           secondly
           ,
           because
           in
           our
           redemption
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           lost
           ,
           he
           restored
           us
           to
           our selves
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           when
           in
           restoring
           us
           ,
           he
           gave
           himself
           for
           us
           .
           For
           our selves
           given
           and
           restored
           ,
           we
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           give
           and
           render
           our selves
           ;
           but
           what
           retribution
           shal
           we
           make
           him
           for
           himself
           ?
           For
           though
           we
           should
           give
           and
           render
           our selves
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           for
           him
           a
           thousand
           times
           yet
           what
           are
           we
           to
           him
           ?
           As
           Bernard
           sweetly
           argueth
           .
           
             Lib.
             de
             delig
             .
             Deo.
          
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           imitate
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           exhorteth
           us
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           shewing
           it self
           in
           his
           
           
           
           
           
           wonderful
           humiliation
           and
           obedience
           for
           us
           .
           
             Phil.
             2.
             5.
             
             Let
             the
             same
             mind
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           who
           being
           God
           coequall
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           for
           our
           sakes
           abased
           himselfe
           to
           become
           man
           :
           and
           being
           man
           ,
           humbled
           himself
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           all
           active
           obedience
           ,
           performing
           all
           righteousness
           ,
           as
           being
           made
           subject
           to
           the
           Law
           for
           us
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           the
           passive
           obedience
           ,
           being
           obedient
           to
           death
           ,
           even
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           for
           us
           men
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           salvation
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           have
           heard
           the
           love
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           in
           giving
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           the
           love
           of
           the
           Son
           in
           giving
           himself
           for
           us
           ;
           whereunto
           we
           may
           add
           the
           love
           both
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           in
           sending
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           love
           to
           accompl●sh
           our
           redemption
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           furnisheth
           with
           his
           graces
           ,
           and
           furnished
           ,
           sendeth
           forth
           the
           Embassadours
           and
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           committing
           unto
           them
           the
           meanes
           of
           our
           salvation
           ;
           in
           and
           by
           which
           ,
           hee
           having
           united
           us
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           made
           us
           partakers
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           worketh
           effectually
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           Gods
           chosen
           ,
           all
           those
           saving
           and
           sanctifying
           graces
           ,
           wherby
           they
           are
           not
           only
           enti●led
           unto
           Gods
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           also
           fitted
           and
           prepared
           for
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           in
           the
           work
           of
           our
           Redemption
           we
           have
           observ●●
           the
           〈◊〉
           love
           of
           
           God
           :
           so
           in
           the
           second
           place
           we
           are
           to
           observe
           his
           infinite
           justice
           manifested
           in
           the
           same
           .
           For
           such
           is
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           rather
           then
           he
           would
           suffer
           the
           sins
           of
           his
           own
           elect
           children
           to
           go
           unpunished
           ,
           he
           hath
           punished
           them
           in
           the
           death
           of
           his
           only
           begotten
           Son.
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           ought
           to
           strike
           a
           terror
           in
           them
           that
           do
           not
           believe
           ,
           nor
           repent
           .
           For
           if
           God
           punished
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           faithful
           in
           Christ
           ,
           what
           shal
           become
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           part
           in
           Christ
           ?
           Undoubtedly
           every
           sin
           ,
           as
           it
           deserveth
           death
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           punished
           with
           death
           ;
           either
           with
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           them
           that
           believe
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           death
           of
           the
           parties
           themselves
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           in
           Christ.
           And
           as
           it
           ministreth
           terror
           to
           the
           wicked
           ;
           so
           it
           affordeth
           singular
           comfort
           to
           the
           faithful
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           Christ.
           For
           they
           may
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           justice
           of
           God
           ,
           safely
           conclude
           ;
           that
           to
           them
           ,
           being
           in
           Christ
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           only
           no
           condemnation
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           punishments
           so
           properly
           called
           ,
           which
           in
           order
           of
           justice
           is
           inflicted
           by
           way
           of
           vengeance
           to
           satisfie
           the
           justice
           of
           God.
           For
           Christ
           having
           fully
           satisfied
           the
           justice
           of
           his
           Father
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           all
           them
           that
           believe
           ;
           it
           cannot
           stand
           with
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           to
           punish
           the
           same
           sins
           in
           the
           party
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           already
           punished
           in
           Christ.
           The
           
           children
           of
           God
           are
           indeed
           subject
           to
           manifold
           afflictions
           ,
           which
           are
           
             mala
             poenae
          
           ,
           but
           unto
           them
           the
           nature
           of
           them
           is
           changed
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           be
           not
           punishments
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           either
           fatherly
           chastisements
           ,
           
             (
             for
             when
             we
             are
             judged
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           32.
           that
           is
           ,
           afflicted
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           
             we
             are
             chastised
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             )
          
           or
           else
           trials
           for
           their
           good
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           observe
           how
           heynous
           ,
           and
           how
           detestable
           our
           sins
           are
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           :
           the
           guilt
           whereof
           could
           not
           be
           expiated
           ,
           nor
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           satisfied
           ,
           nor
           his
           wrath
           for
           them
           appeased
           ,
           by
           any
           other
           means
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           most
           precious
           blood
           of
           the
           eternal
           Son
           of
           God.
           That
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           sins
           past
           we
           should
           be
           touched
           with
           remorse
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           that
           by
           our
           sins
           we
           nayled
           our
           Saviour
           to
           the
           Cross
           ,
           (
           to
           which
           end
           we
           are
           to
           pray
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           pour
           upon
           us
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             supplication
          
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           look
           upon
           him
           ,
           whom
           we
           have
           pierced
           ,
           we
           might
           lament
           and
           mourn
           ,
           as
           a
           father
           mourneth
           for
           his
           only
           son
           :
           )
           and
           also
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           be
           animated
           to
           commit
           any
           sin
           ,
           as
           being
           smal
           ;
           seeing
           there
           is
           none
           so
           smal
           ,
           but
           the
           price
           of
           it
           was
           the
           precious
           blood
           of
           Christ
           :
           none
           so
           light
           ,
           but
           that
           if
           we
           be
           not
           eased
           from
           the
           burthen
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           
           merits
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           sufficient
           weight
           to
           presse
           us
           down
           to
           hell
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           are
           the
           enemies
           from
           whom
           we
           are
           delivered
           ;
           which
           are
           not
           carnall
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           imagine
           ,
           dreaming
           that
           their
           Messias
           should
           be
           a
           temporal
           Monarch
           ,
           who
           having
           subdued
           their
           enemies
           ,
           which
           held
           them
           in
           subjection
           ,
           should
           restore
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           Israel
           ,
           but
           spirituall
           .
           And
           these
           are
           the
           
             Law
             ,
             sin
             ,
             death
          
           ,
           and
           the
           devill
           ;
           the
           La●
           being
           the
           strength
           of
           sinne
           ,
           sinne
           the
           sting
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           death
           the
           power
           of
           the
           devil
           ;
           from
           the
           hand
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           power
           of
           all
           which
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           hath
           delivered
           us
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           demanded
           ,
           why
           among
           the
           enemies
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           reckon
           the
           world
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           if
           by
           World
           ,
           be
           meant
           worldly
           desires
           ,
           as
           1
           Ioh.
           2.
           15
           ,
           16.
           they
           are
           comprehended
           under
           the
           title
           of
           sin
           :
           if
           wicked
           worldlings
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           the
           feed
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           and
           the
           instruments
           of
           the
           Devill
           .
           And
           in
           both
           senses
           ,
           not
           only
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           overcome
           the
           world
           for
           us
           ,
           Ioh.
           16.
           33.
           but
           the
           faithfull
           also
           in
           and
           by
           him
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           4.
           4.
           and
           5.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           The
           Law
           by
           reason
           of
           our
           transgression
           is
           an
           enemy
           unto
           us
           ;
           whether
           we
           consider
           the
           yoke
           of
           the
           Ceremonial
           Law
           ,
           or
           the
           bondage
           wherein
           the
           Morall
           Law
           did
           hold
           us
           ,
           From
           the
           yoke
           of
           the
           Ceremonial
           Law
           ,
           Act.
           16.
           10
           ▪
           
           which
           neither
           we
           nor
           our
           Fathers
           were
           able
           to
           bear
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           delivered
           us
           ,
           blotting
           out
           ,
           or
           
             cancelling
             the
             hand-writing
             of
             ordinances
             that
             was
             against
             us
             ,
             which
             was
             contrary
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             took
             it
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             nayling
             it
             to
             his
             Crosse
             ,
          
           Col.
           2.
           14.
           and
           
             abolis●ing
             in
             his
             flesh
             the
             enmity
             ,
             even
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Commandements
             consisting
             in
             ordinances
             ,
          
           Ephe●●
           .
           ●
           .
           15.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           touching
           the
           morall
           law
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           delivered
           us
           ,
           first
           from
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           consequently
           from
           all
           punishments
           of
           sin
           ,
           whether
           temporall
           or
           eternall
           ,
           himself
           being
           made
           a
           curse
           for
           us
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           13
           ▪
           &
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           hath
           also
           made
           us
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           blessednesse
           promised
           in
           him
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           feed
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           promise
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           From
           the
           rigour
           and
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           e●acting
           of
           us
           perfect
           righteousnesse
           ,
           inherent
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           perfect
           obedience
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           us
           to
           our
           justification
           ,
           by
           performing
           perfect
           righteousnesse
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           for
           us
           ,
           by
           which
           righteousnesse
           being
           apprehended
           by
           faith
           ,
           we
           are
           justified
           be
           one
           God
           ,
           without
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           respect
           of
           any
           righteousnesse
           inherent
           ●n
           us
           ,
           or
           obedience
           performed
           by
           us
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           28.
           
           Now
           this
           two-fold
           bondage
           was
           most
           miserable
           ,
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           fearfull
           
           curse
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           did
           break
           the
           law
           ,
           when
           we
           could
           do
           nothing
           els
           but
           break
           it
           :
           &
           to
           be
           excluded
           frō
           justification
           &
           salvation
           ,
           if
           we
           did
           not
           perfectly
           fulfil
           the
           law
           ,
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           flesh
           is
           impossible
           unto
           us
           ,
           〈◊〉
           .
           8.
           3.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           From
           the
           terrour
           ,
           and
           coaction
           of
           the
           law
           working
           servile
           feare
           in
           those
           who
           are
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           forcing
           them
           by
           fear
           of
           punishment
           ,
           as
           bondslaves
           by
           the
           whip
           ,
           to
           the
           outward
           ,
           though
           unwilling
           performance
           of
           it
           .
           From
           this
           spirit
           of
           fearfulnesse
           ,
           ●
           Tim.
           1.
           7.
           which
           is
           also
           called
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           ,
           Rom.
           ●
           .
           15.
           
           Christ
           hath
           freed
           us
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           voluntary
           people
           .
           Psal.
           110.
           3.
           
           Zealous
           of
           good
           works
           〈◊〉
           .
           2.
           14.
           we
           may
           worship
           God
           〈◊〉
           as
           it
           ●o●●oweth
           in
           my
           text
           ,
           without
           servile
           fear
           ,
           with
           upright
           hearts
           and
           willing
           minds
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           ●8
           .
           9.
           as
           not
           being
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           under
           Grace
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           From
           the
           irritation
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           in
           regard
           wherof
           especially
           it
           is
           called
           
             the
             strength
             of
             sin
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           15.
           56.
           whereunto
           our
           own
           corruptions
           did
           make
           us
           subject
           ,
           as
           unto
           an
           husband
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           15.
           begetting
           foule
           issue
           by
           us
           tending
           to
           death
           .
           For
           such
           is
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           untamed
           nature
           ,
           until
           we
           be
           renewed
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           that
           when
           the
           Law
           which
           is
           holy
           and
           good
           ,
           forbiddeth
           sin
           ,
           and
           seeketh
           to
           b●idle
           our
           sinful
           affections
           ▪
           like
           an
           untamed
           〈◊〉
           rebelleth
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ;
           and
           that
           
           it
           might
           appear
           exceedingly
           sinfull
           ,
           taketh
           occasion
           by
           the
           Law
           forbidding
           sinne
           ,
           to
           work
           in
           us
           al
           manner
           of
           concupiscence
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           8.
           13.
           
           But
           when
           we
           being
           adopted
           in
           Christ
           ,
           are
           also
           regenerated
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           dead
           to
           sinne
           ;
           we
           are
           mortified
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           irritation
           accidentally
           caused
           by
           our
           corruption
           ,
           alwayes
           prone
           to
           that
           which
           is
           forbidden
           :
           and
           consequently
           are
           delivered
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           former
           husband
           being
           dead
           ,
           
             Rom.
             7.
             2
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           are
           by
           Christ
           freed
           from
           death
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           first
           death
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           punishment
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           second
           .
           For
           as
           of
           all
           other
           afflictions
           ,
           so
           of
           death
           the
           nature
           is
           changed
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           not
           a
           punishment
           or
           curse
           ,
           the
           sting
           of
           it
           (
           which
           is
           sin
           )
           being
           taken
           away
           ;
           but
           rather
           a
           blessing
           ;
           no
           losse
           ,
           but
           advantage
           ,
           because
           to
           them
           it
           is
           the
           end
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           all
           misery
           ,
           the
           beginning
           of
           happiness
           ,
           a
           passage
           from
           the
           vale
           of
           tears
           to
           the
           kingdom
           of
           glory
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           a
           mortall
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           a
           life
           immortall
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           from
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           delivered
           us
           
             from
             the
             wrath
             that
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             1
             Thes.
          
           1.
           10.
           so
           that
           to
           them
           that
           are
           
             in
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             condemnation
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           1.
           this
           being
           the
           main
           promise
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           
           beleeveth
           in
           him
           shall
           not
           pe●ish
           ,
           but
           have
           everlasting
           life
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.
           
           1●
           ,
           16
           ,
           18.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           d●vil
           :
           that
           howsoever
           he
           may
           assault
           us
           ,
           yet
           he
           shall
           not
           hurt
           us
           .
           Because
           he
           that
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           being
           greater
           then
           he
           that
           is
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           5.
           18.
           hath
           overcome
           this
           strong
           man
           ,
           Luk.
           11.
           22.
           
           &
           hath
           bound
           him
           ,
           as
           being
           stronger
           then
           he
           .
           For
           by
           his
           death
           he
           hath
           
             overthrown
             him
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             devil
             ,
             delivering
             them
             who
             through
             fear
             of
             death
             were
             all
             their
             life-time
             subject
             to
             bondage
             ,
             Heb.
          
           2.
           14
           ,
           15.
           &
           
             having
             spoiled
             principaliti●s
             and
             powers
          
           (
           meaning
           the
           devill
           and
           his
           ang●ls
           )
           
             he
             hath
             made
             a
             shew
             of
             them
             openly
             ,
             and
             triumphed
             over
             them
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
          
           Col.
           2.
           15.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           But
           the
           most
           pernic●ous
           enemy
           is
           that
           which
           we
           carry
           in
           our
           own
           bosom
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           sin
           ,
           from
           which
           if
           we
           be
           freed
           ,
           we
           are
           delivered
           from
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           if
           we
           be
           d●livered
           from
           sin
           ,
           then
           are
           we
           freed
           from
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           from
           the
           evill
           of
           death
           having
           lost
           his
           sting
           ,
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           damnati●n
           being
           absolved
           from
           the
           guils
           of
           sin
           ,
           from
           the
           malice
           of
           Satan
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           freed
           from
           sinne
           ,
           hath
           nothing
           to
           object
           against
           us
           .
           For
           who
           shall
           lay
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           Gods
           elect
           ?
           It
           is
           God
           that
           doth
           justifie
           ,
           who
           shall
           condemn
           ?
           Christ
           having
           died
           and
           being
           risen
           again
           sitteth
           at
           the
           right
           
           hand
           of
           his
           Father
           making
           intercession
           for
           us
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           33
           ,
           34
           Therefore
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           the
           whole
           benefit
           of
           our
           Redemption
           is
           expressed
           sometimes
           by
           deliverance
           from
           sin
           ,
           as
           
             Eph.
             1.
             7.
             
             Col.
             1.
             14.
             
             By
             Christ
             we
             have
             red●mption
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             ●re●●ssion
             of
             sins
          
           .
           For
           therefore
           
             Christ
             gave
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             rede●m
             us
             from
             all
             iniquity
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             14.
             1
             
             Pet.
          
           1.
           18.
           
           Act.
           ●3
           .
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           Now
           ,
           from
           sin
           he
           doth
           deliver
           us
           ;
           first
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           guilt
           thereof
           ,
           by
           〈◊〉
           us
           ,
           and
           reconciling
           us
           unto
           God
           ,
           Act.
           ●3
           .
           38
           ,
           39.
           2
           
           Cor.
           5.
           19.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           corruption
           of
           sin
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           〈…〉
           in
           us
           by
           degrees
           ,
           )
           he
           〈◊〉
           us
           from
           the
           bondage
           and
           dominion
           of
           ●in
           ;
           that
           howsoever
           it
           remaineth
           in
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           it
           shall
           no
           more
           reigne
           in
           them
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           14.
           
        
         
           The
           use
           of
           this
           doctrine
           concerning
           our
           redemption
           ,
           is
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           redeemed
           us
           from
           our
           enemies
           ,
           that
           therefore
           we
           should
           not
           stand
           in
           fear
           of
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           ,
           
             Esay
             43.
             1.
             
             Fear
             not
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             redeemed
             thee
             .
          
           But
           as
           we
           are
           taught
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           we
           should
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           life
           worship
           him
           
             〈◊〉
             fear
          
           :
           and
           in
           the
           end
           of
           our
           dayes
           commend
           our
           soules
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           saying
           with
           David
           ,
           Psal.
           31.
           6.
           
           
             Into
             thy
             hands
             I
             commend
             my
             〈◊〉
             ,
             for
             thou
             
             hast
             redeemed
             me
             Lord
             God
             of
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           we
           have
           sinned
           against
           God
           ,
           the
           remembrance
           of
           our
           redemption
           should
           encourage
           us
           to
           return
           unto
           him
           by
           unfained
           repentance
           ,
           as
           himself
           exhorteth
           ,
           Esay
           44
           22.
           
           These
           things
           ,
           saith
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           I
           write
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           sin
           not
           ;
           but
           if
           any
           man
           do
           sin
           ,
           we
           have
           an
           Advocate
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           righteous
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           the
           propitiation
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Seeing
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           redeemed
           and
           bought
           us
           with
           so
           great
           a
           price
           ,
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           acknowledg
           him
           to
           be
           our
           Lord
           in
           the
           right
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           our selves
           not
           to
           be
           our
           own
           men
           ,
           but
           his
           servants
           .
           
             For
             therefore
             Christ
             died
             and
             rose
             again
             to
             life
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             Lord
             both
             of
             the
             quick
             and
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             Rom.
          
           14.
           9.
           
           And
           if
           we
           acknowledg
           him
           to
           be
           our
           Lord
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           carefull
           to
           do
           his
           will
           ,
           otherwise
           in
           vaine
           do
           we
           call
           him
           so
           :
           
             Why
             do
             you
             call
             me
             Lord
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             the
             things
             that
             I
             command
             you
             ?
          
           Luke
           6.
           46.
           
           Not
           every
           one
           that
           saith
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
          
           ,
           shal
           enter
           into
           the
           kingdom
           of
           heaven
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           doth
           the
           will
           of
           my
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           heaven
           .
           Mat.
           7.
           22.
           
           Again
           ,
           being
           bought
           with
           a
           price
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           our
           own
           men
           ,
           but
           his
           that
           bought
           us
           :
           and
           therefore
           ought
           not
           to
           seek
           our selves
           ,
           or
           the
           satisfying
           of
           our
           own
           lusts
           ;
           
             but
             to
             glorifie
             God
             both
             in
             our
             bodies
             and
             in
             
             our
             spirit
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             ours
             but
             Gods
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           6.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           That
           body
           is
           not
           thine
           to
           spend
           in
           sin
           ,
           but
           is
           to
           be
           offered
           unto
           God
           ,
           as
           an
           holy
           and
           acceptable
           sacrifice
           .
           That
           tongue
           is
           not
           thine
           own
           ,
           as
           the
           wicked
           say
           of
           theirs
           ,
           Psal.
           12.
           4.
           to
           use
           ,
           or
           rather
           abuse
           at
           thy
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           used
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God.
           That
           heart
           is
           not
           thine
           to
           be
           addicted
           to
           worldly
           vanities
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           given
           to
           God.
           In
           a
           word
           .
           
             Christ
             died
             for
             al
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             live
             should
             not
             henceforth
             live
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             unto
             him
             which
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           4.
           15.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Seeing
           Christ
           hath
           given
           himself
           for
           us
           to
           f●ee
           us
           from
           our
           enemies
           ,
           
             let
             us
             stand
             fast
             in
             that
             liberty
             which
             Christ
             ,
          
           at
           so
           de●r
           a
           price
           ,
           purchased
           for
           us
           ;
           
             and
             not
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             be
             entangled
             again
             with
             the
             yoke
             of
             bondage
             ,
             Gal.
          
           5.
           1.
           
           For
           what
           can
           be
           ,
           either
           more
           dishonorable
           to
           out
           Redeemer
           ,
           then
           that
           we
           should
           revolt
           frō
           him
           to
           serve
           sin
           &
           Satan
           ,
           or
           more
           pernicious
           to
           our selves
           ;
           for
           then
           our
           latter
           end
           should
           be
           worse
           then
           our
           beginning
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           20.
           
           Remember
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           who
           being
           redeemed
           out
           of
           Aegypt
           ,
           for
           desiring
           to
           return
           ,
           perished
           in
           the
           wilderness
           .
           
             Remember
             Lots
             wife
          
           ,
           Luk.
           17.
           32.
           who
           ,
           being
           delivered
           out
           of
           Sodom
           ,
           for
           looking
           back
           ,
           was
           turned
           into
           a
           pillar
           of
           salt
           .
           The
           which
           I
           speak
           not
           as
           though
           I
           thought
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           who
           is
           once
           
           truly
           justified
           &
           redeemed
           ,
           can
           either
           totally
           or
           finally
           fall
           away
           from
           saving
           grace
           ▪
           but
           to
           admonish
           those
           ,
           who
           think
           they
           stand
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           they
           do
           not
           fall
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           12.
           
           For
           if
           any
           professing
           himself
           to
           be
           redeemed
           ,
           shall
           fall
           away
           ,
           his
           example
           will
           not
           prove
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           fall
           from
           saving
           grace
           :
           but
           his
           falling
           away
           will
           evidently
           prove
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           never
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           2.
           19.
           〈◊〉
        
         
           5.
           
           For
           as
           much
           as
           
             Christ
             our
             〈◊〉
             is
             sacrificed
             for
             us
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           5.
           8.
           we
           should
           purge
           out
           the
           old
           leaven
           ,
           and
           keep
           a
           perp●●●all
           feast
           of
           unleavened
           bread
           (
           signified
           by
           the
           〈◊〉
           days
           of
           that
           feast
           ,
           )
           not
           with
           the
           〈◊〉
           hypocrisie
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           old
           leaven
           of
           naughtinesse
           ,
           but
           with
           
             the
             unle●vened
             graces
             of
             sincerity
             and
             truth
             :
          
           but
           especially
           when
           we
           celebrate
           the
           memory
           of
           our
           redemption
           〈◊〉
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           of
           our
           Lords
           Feasts
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           celebrating
           of
           the
           holy
           〈◊〉
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           antitype
           to
           the
           Passeover
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           be
           hear●dy
           thankfull
           unto
           God
           for
           this
           〈◊〉
           benefit
           ,
           wherby
           we
           ,
           being
           〈◊〉
           lost
           by
           sin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           our selves
           worse
           then
           nothing
           (
           for
           better
           were
           it
           not
           to
           be
           ,
           then
           being
           lost
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           redeemed
           )
           are
           restored
           to
           a
           betten
           estate
           then
           we
           lost
           in
           Adam
           ,
           And
           this
           our
           thankfulness
           we
           are
           to
           expresse
           ,
           partly
           by
           thanksgiving
           ,
           whereunto
           we
           are
           excited
           in
           this
           Psalme
           ,
           
           〈…〉
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           The
           fruits
           and
           end
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           viz.
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           in
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           〈…〉
           
           we
           shall
           abuse
           this
           great
           benefit
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           not
           respect
           to
           the
           end
           thereof
           ;
           which
           is
           our
           sanctification
           .
           For
           else
           what
           can
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           such
           dissolute
           living
           ,
           as
           is
           every
           where
           to
           be
           seen
           among
           those
           who
           professe
           themselves
           redeemed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           but
           a
           foolish
           opinion
           ,
           that
           Christ
           having
           freed
           them
           from
           their
           sins
           ,
           they
           may
           sin
           the
           more
           freely
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           having
           dyed
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           they
           need
           not
           to
           die
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           abuse
           the
           
             grace
             of
             God
             unto
             wantonnesse
             ,
             Iude
          
           4.
           
        
         
           For
           if
           our
           sanctification
           be
           the
           end
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           then
           do
           we
           abuse
           this
           great
           benefit
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           refer
           it
           to
           this
           end
           :
           yea
           rather
           ,
           we
           deceive
           and
           abuse
           our selves
           with
           a
           vain
           opinion
           of
           our
           redemption
           .
           For
           if
           this
           be
           the
           end
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           live
           in
           sin
           ,
           as
           the
           servants
           of
           sin
           ,
           either
           are
           not
           redeemed
           (
           for
           whom
           Christ
           the
           Son
           maketh
           free
           ,
           they
           are
           free
           indeed
           )
           or
           else
           they
           are
           redeemed
           in
           vain
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           in
           vain
           which
           is
           frustrate
           of
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           sanctification
           is
           the
           end
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           proved
           by
           the
           testimonies
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           sound
           reasons
           drawn
           from
           thence
           .
           
             Tit.
             2.
             14.
             
             Christ
             hath
             given
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             redeem
             us
             from
             all
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             purifie
             or
          
           sanctifie
           
             to
             himself
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             zealous
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             Eph.
          
           5.
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           
           Christ
           loved
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           gave
           himself
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           sanctifie
           and
           cleanse
           in
           with
           the
           washing
           of
           water
           by
           th●
           Word
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           present
           it
           to
           himself
           a
           glorious
           ▪
           Church
           ,
           not
           having
           spot
           or
           wrinkle
           ,
           or
           anys●ch
           th●ng
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           should
           be
           h●ly
           and
           without
           blemish
           .
           
             Col.
             1.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             You
             that
             were
             enemies
             Christ
             hath
             reconciled
             in
             the
             body
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             through
             death
             ,
          
           to
           present
           you
           holy
           and
           unblameable
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           24.
           
           
             Christ
             himself
             bare
             out
             sins
             in
             his
             own
             body
             ,
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
             that
             we
             ,
          
           being
           dead
           to
           sin
           ,
           should
           live
           unto
           righteousness
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           is
           evident
           .
           For
           that
           which
           is
           the
           end
           of
           all
           Gods
           blessings
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           both
           spiritual
           and
           temporal
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           end
           of
           our
           Redemption
           .
           But
           our
           sanctification
           is
           the
           end
           of
           all
           Gods
           blessings
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           1
           
             Thes.
             4.
             3.
             
             This
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             even
             your
             sanctification
          
           ;
           this
           is
           that
           which
           God
           willeth
           ,
           and
           intendeth
           in
           bestowing
           his
           benefits
           upon
           us
           .
           He
           hath
           elected
           us
           ,
           that
           
             we
             might
             be
             holy
          
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.
           4.
           he
           created
           us
           after
           his
           own
           Image
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           worship
           him
           in
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           24.
           he
           hath
           called
           us
           
             to
             holinesse
          
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           4.
           7.
           and
           we
           are
           called
           to
           be
           Saints
           ,
           or
           Saints
           by
           calling
           ,
           
             Rom.
             1.
             7.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           1.
           2.
           he
           doth
           regenerate
           us
           to
           the
           same
           end
           .
           For
           we
           are
           the
           
             workmanship
             of
             God
             creat●d
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             unto
             good
             works
             ,
             
             which
             God
             hath
             before
             ordained
             that
             we
             should
             walk
             in
             them
          
           Eph.
           2.
           10.
           
           To
           the
           same
           end
           he
           hath
           planted
           us
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           called
           ,
           
             trees
             of
             righteousness
          
           ,
           bringing
           forth
           fruit
           to
           his
           glory
           E●ay
           61.
           3.
           and
           finally
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           end
           he
           bestoweth
           his
           temporall
           benefits
           upon
           us
           :
           
             T●e
             Psalmist
          
           having
           in
           the
           105.
           
           P●alme
           .
           recounted
           the
           manifold
           blessings
           of
           God
           bestowed
           upon
           the
           Israelites
           in
           the
           last
           verse
           he
           concludeth
           this
           to
           be
           the
           end
           of
           all
           ,
           
             that
             they
             might
             observe
             hi●
             ▪
             statutes
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             Lawes
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             as
             it
             is
             the
             end
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             redemption
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             plainly
             delivered
             in
             thi●
             text
             ,
          
           that
           he
           would
           give
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           being
           delivered
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           sho●ld
           worship
           him
           withou●
           fear
           in
           holiness●
           and
           ,
           righteousnesse
           .
           
             More
             plainly
          
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           22.
           
           B●●ng
           made
           free
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           become
           servants
           to
           ▪
           God
           ,
           we
           have
           our
           fruit
           〈◊〉
           holinesse
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           end
           everlasting
           life
           ▪
           And
           to
           the●e
           w●
           may
           add
           Hebr.
           9.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           For
           if
           th●
           blood
           of
           buls
           and
           goats
           ,
           and
           the
           ashes
           of
           an
           bey●er
           sprinckling
           the
           unclean
           ,
           sanctifieth
           to
           the
           p●rifying
           of
           the
           fles●
           ▪
           how
           much
           more
           shall
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ▪
           who
           through
           the
           eternal
           S●●rit
           offred
           himself
           without
           sp●t
           to
           God
           ,
           〈◊〉
           our
           consciences
           from
           dead
           works
           to
           serve
           the
           living
           God.
           And
           Tit.
           2.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           The
           saving
           grace
           of
           G●d
           hath
           appeared
           to
           all
           (
           namely
           ,
           both
           by
           
           deed
           ●nd
           word
           :
           in
           deed
           by
           sending
           Christ
           to
           redeem
           us
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
             1.
             9
             ,
             10.
             1
             
             Ioh.
          
           4.
           9
           ,
           IC
           .
           by
           word
           in
           publ●shing
           this
           benefit
           of
           redēption
           by
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           the
           fruit
           wherof
           is
           this
           
             Teaching
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             renouncing
             al
             ungodlinesse
             ,
             and
             worl●ly
             lusts
             ,
             should
             liv●
             s●orly
             and
             justly
             ,
             and
             holily
             in
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             expecting
             the
             h●ppy
             hope
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             happinesse
             hoped
             for
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           that
           holinesse
           of
           life
           is
           both
           the
           ▪
           end
           and
           fruit
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           other
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           let
           us
           labor
           to
           attain
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           forth
           this
           fruit
           :
           so
           s●all
           we
           shew
           our selves
           thankfull
           unto
           God
           for
           this
           and
           all
           other
           his
           benefits
           ,
           and
           shall
           also
           ●a●e
           ,
           not
           only
           our
           justification
           and
           redemption
           ,
           but
           also
           our
           calling
           and
           election
           sure
           .
        
         
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           professing
           our selves
           redeemed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           we
           live
           in
           sin
           ,
           as
           the
           ser●●●s
           of
           sinne
           ,
           then
           are
           we
           most
           unthankfull
           unto
           God
           ,
           this
           being
           the
           end
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           fruit
           which
           he
           e●pecteth
           in
           lie●
           of
           this
           and
           all
           other
           his
           benefits
           ;
           and
           most
           injurious
           to
           our selves
           ,
           not
           only
           depriving
           our selves
           of
           al●
           assuran●e
           of
           our
           salvation
           ,
           but
           also
           drawi●g
           upon
           our
           selve●
           most
           deserved
           damnation
           .
           And
           let
           us
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           foundation
           of
           God
           which
           is
           sure
           ,
           hath
           this
           seale
           :
           
             Let
             every
             one
             that
             nameth
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             depart
             from
             iniquity
             .
             ●
             T●m
             .
          
           2.
           19.
           
        
         
         
           
           
           fruit
           and
           〈◊〉
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           is
           here
           ●o●ably
           described
           ,
           by
           the
           parts
           and
           properties
           thereof
           .
           The
           parts
           are
           
             Hol●ness
             and
             Righte●usness
          
           .
           For
           by
           holiness
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           understand
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           Viz.
           of
           piety
           and
           religion
           towards
           God
           :
           by
           righteousness
           ,
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           which
           we
           owe
           unto
           men
           :
           And
           of
           these
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           ,
           first
           ,
           joyntly
           ,
           of
           them
           both
           together
           ,
           and
           then
           of
           either
           of
           them
           severally
           .
        
         
           Holiness
           and
           righteousness
           as
           they
           are
           here
           joyned
           together
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           so
           in
           practise
           they
           may
           not
           be
           severed
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           in
           Christ
           are
           new
           creatures
           ,
           2
           Cor
           ,
           5.
           17.
           renewed
           according
           to
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           
             in
             〈◊〉
             holiness
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           4.
           74.
           
           And
           in
           this
           place
           the
           Lord
           hath
           promised
           to
           give
           to
           those
           that
           are
           redeemed
           ,
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           not
           in
           holiness
           alone
           ,
           nor
           in
           righteousness
           alone
           ,
           but
           〈◊〉
           holiness
           and
           righteousness
           .
           And
           therefore
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           ●●njoyned
           ,
           let
           no
           man
           sever
           ,
           for
           these
           two
           are
           so
           ●onjoyned
           by
           God
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           hath
           the
           one
           ,
           hath
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           hath
           not
           both
           ,
           hath
           ●●ither
           of
           them
           in
           deed
           and
           in
           truth
           .
           
             He
             that
             loveth
             God
             ,
             loveth
             his
             neighbour
             also
             ,
             1
             Joh.
          
           4.
           21.
           neither
           can
           a
           man
           love
           God
           in
           truth
           ,
           that
           loveth
           not
           his
           brother
           also
           ,
           as
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           argueth
           ;
           
             If
             any
             man
             say
             I
             love
             God
             ,
             &
             hateth
             〈◊〉
             brother
             ,
             ●e
             is
             a
             lyar
             ,
             for
             he
             
             that
             loveth
             not
             his
             brother
             whom
             he
             hath
             seen
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             love
             God
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             not
             seen
             ?
             ●
             Io●
             .
          
           4.
           20.
           for
           true
           is
           the
           old
           saying
           ,
           
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             seeing
             comes
             loving
             .
          
        
         
           Neither
           can
           a
           man
           love
           his
           neighbour
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           but
           he
           wil
           love
           God
           much
           more
           ;
           For
           our
           brother
           is
           to
           be
           loved
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           se●
           the
           Lord.
           And
           it
           was
           wel
           said
           of
           
             Bernard
             ,
             Licet
             aliquid
             diligere
             preter
             Deum
             ,
             ●od●
             id
             diligamus
             propter
             Deum
             .
          
           Now
           it
           is
           a
           rule
           in
           Ph●losophy
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           for
           what
           any
           thing
           is
           ,
           that
           is
           much
           more
           .
           Therefore
           if
           we
           love
           our
           brother
           for
           Gods
           sake
           ,
           then
           do
           we
           love
           God
           much
           more
           .
        
         
           Here
           therefore
           two
           sorts
           of
           men
           are
           to
           be
           reproved
           .
           The
           former
           is
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           would
           seem
           to
           be
           forward
           professors
           of
           religion
           and
           piety
           towards
           God
           ,
           that
           are
           very
           backward
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           charity
           and
           righteousness
           to
           their
           brethren
           :
           Such
           were
           the
           Pharisies
           ,
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           called
           hypocrites
           ,
           bidding
           us
           to
           beware
           of
           the
           leaven
           of
           the
           Pharisies
           ,
           which
           is
           hypocrisie
           ;
           For
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             unless
             your
             righteousnesse
             exceed
             the
             righteousness●
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisies
             ,
             you
             shal●
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
             Mat.
          
           5.
           20.
           
        
         
           These
           man
           are
           wont
           to
           discover
           their
           hypocrisie
           ,
           partly
           by
           their
           words
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           their
           works
           .
           By
           their
           words
           ,
           being
           evil
           speakers
           ,
           detracters
           &
           depravers
           of
           their
           brethren
           :
           
           who
           with
           the
           same
           tongue
           blesse
           God
           ,
           and
           curse
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           made
           after
           the
           similitude
           of
           God
           ,
           Iam.
           3.
           9.
           
           But
           the
           said
           
             S.
             Iames
             ,
             Ch.
          
           1.
           26.
           hath
           given
           his
           censure
           of
           these
           men
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             among
             you
             seem
             to
             be
             religious
             ,
             and
             bridleth
             not
             his
             tong●●
             ,
             ●ut
             de●●●veth
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             this
             mans
             religion
             is
             vain
             :
          
           By
           their
           works
           ,
           cloaking
           under
           the
           shew
           of
           religion
           ,
           hard
           dealing
           and
           deceipt
           ;
           having
           Iacobs
           voice
           and
           Esau's
           stands
           ,
           scandalizing
           the
           profession
           of
           r●ligion
           by
           their
           hypocrisie
           .
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           therfore
           ▪
           to
           discover
           such
           hypocrites
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           set
           down
           the
           marks
           and
           notes
           of
           men
           truly
           religious
           ,
           describeth
           them
           commonly
           by
           the
           duties
           which
           they
           perform
           to
           their
           brethrens
           ●aking
           them
           the
           touchstone
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           their
           piety
           and
           religion
           towards
           God
           ,
           
             R●al
             ●5
          
           .
           and
           24.
           
           Iam.
           1.
           27.
           
        
         
           The
           other
           sort
           is
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           pro●essing
           themselves
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           are
           but
           〈…〉
           honest
           men
           ,
           void
           of
           piety
           and
           religion
           towards
           God
           ,
           I
           speak
           not
           against
           civ●ll
           honesty
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           commendable
           and
           necessary
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           as
           they
           who
           w●nt
           it
           ,
           are
           worse
           then
           some
           of
           the
           heathen
           that
           know
           not
           God.
           For
           many
           of
           the
           Hea●hen
           were
           of
           a
           civill
           and
           honest
           conversation
           ,
           yea
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           excelled
           in
           morall
           vertues
           .
           But
           I
           would
           not
           have
           a
           Christian
           to
           rest
           ,
           in
           a
           faire
           ,
           outward
           ,
           
           civill
           ●onversation
           among
           men
           ,
           as
           though
           〈◊〉
           more
           were
           required
           of
           him
           .
           For
           if
           a
           men
           ,
           professing
           himself
           a
           Christian
           ,
           s●●ll
           have
           〈◊〉
           more
           in
           him
           then
           the
           Pagans
           who
           knew
           not
           God
           :
           can
           such
           a
           one
           be
           esteemed
           a
           sou●d
           Christian
           ?
           Our
           love
           of
           men
           ●●st
           procee●
           from
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           streames
           of
           ou●
           justice
           and
           charity
           towards
           men
           ,
           must
           be
           derived
           from
           the
           fountain
           of
           piety
           toward●
           God
           ,
           
             with●●●
             faith
             i●
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God.
             Hebr.
          
           11.
           
           ●
           .
           Without
           Faith
           ,
           without
           piety
           ,
           without
           the
           ●ear
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           r●pentance
           ,
           the
           best
           actions
           of
           civil
           honest
           men
           ,
           are
           but
           
             splendid●
             p●ccata
          
           .
           The
           chiefest
           care
           of
           a
           Christan
           must
           be
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           〈…〉
           ●harity
           towards
           men
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           meer
           civill
           honest
           man
           neith●●
           worshipeth
           God
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           piety
           ,
           〈◊〉
           yet
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           righteousness●
           ;
           which
           he
           perf●●m●th
           as
           a
           meer
           natu●all
           ma●
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           or
           relation
           had
           〈◊〉
           God
           :
           And
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           said
           in
           doing
           those
           〈◊〉
           ties
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           righteousnesse
           ,
           as
           no●
           〈…〉
           ●bedience
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           for
           Gods
           〈◊〉
        
         
           Now
           if
           they
           which
           w●nt
           either
           of
           thes●
           are
           not
           to
           be
           deemed
           sound
           Christians
           ,
           what
           ●hall
           we
           say
           of
           tho●●
           which
           h●ve
           neither
           ▪
           
           yea
           ,
           that
           not
           so
           much
           as
           seem
           to
           have
           either
           ?
           prophane
           and
           wicked
           men
           ,
           who
           professing
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           men
           redeemed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           
             turn
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             into
             ●antonnesse
             ,
          
           Jude
           4.
           being
           
             in
             name
          
           Christians
           ,
           in
           deed
           Atheists
           ;
           professing
           themselves
           
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             deed
             denying
             him
             ,
             being
             abominable
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             good
             work
             reprobate
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           of
           either
           of
           them
           severally
           ,
           but
           briefly
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           .
           For
           if
           I
           should
           treat
           of
           them
           at
           large
           ;
           under
           the
           title
           of
           Holinesse
           ,
           I
           should
           discourse
           of
           all
           the
           duties
           required
           in
           the
           first
           Table
           of
           the
           Decalogue
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           we
           must
           think
           our
           selve●
           bound
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           wil
           worship
           ●im
           in
           Holinesse
           .
           And
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Righteousness●
           ,
           I
           should
           treat
           of
           all
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           all
           which
           we
           must
           endevour
           to
           perform
           to
           our
           neighbor
           in
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           worship
           or
           toserve
           him
           in
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           But
           first
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           of
           Holiness
           ;
           because
           that
           is
           the
           first
           and
           the
           gre●test
           Commandement
           ,
           Mat.
           22.
           38.
           
        
         
           That
           holiness
           is
           a
           f●●it
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           doth
           plainly
           testifie
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           
           ●2
           .
           Being
           freed
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           made
           serv●nts
           to
           God
           ,
           
             you
             hav●
             your
             fruit
             unt●
             holinesse
             ,
          
           and
           the
           end
           everlasting
           life
           .
           And
           that
           〈…〉
           
           also
           the
           end
           of
           our
           redemption
           .
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           witnesseth
           ,
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             27.
             
             Col.
          
           1.
           22.
           
           And
           as
           it
           is
           the
           fruit
           and
           end
           of
           our
           redemption
           and
           justification
           in
           part
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           also
           a
           necess●ry
           forerunner
           of
           glorification
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           we
           shall
           truly
           worship
           the
           Lord
           in
           holiness
           ▪
           we
           may
           be
           assured
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           redee●●d
           us
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           the
           fruit
           of
           our
           redemption
           in
           holiness
           ;
           so
           shall
           we
           h●ve
           the
           end
           thereof
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           salvation
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           
             R●m
             .
             6.
             22.
             
             Apoc.
          
           ●0
           .
           6.
           
           But
           contratiwise
           ,
           if
           our
           conversation
           be
           unholy
           and
           unp●re
           ,
           as
           we
           want
           the
           fruit
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           so
           shall
           we
           never
           attain
           to
           the
           end
           thereof
           ,
           which
           is
           everlasting
           life
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           witnesseth
           ,
           
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
             〈◊〉
             holinesse
             no
             〈◊〉
             shall
             s●e
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Righteousnesse
           also
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           is
           in
           part
           the
           fruit
           and
           end
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           for
           being
           
             fr●●d
             from
             sin
             ,
             we
             become
             the
             se●vant●
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           Rom.
           6.
           18.
           
           And
           therefore
           did
           our
           Savlour
           in
           his
           
             body
             on
             the
             tree
             bear
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             we
             dying
             to
             sinne
             ,
             might
             live
             unt●
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           34.
           
        
         
           But
           h●re
           some
           may
           object
           ,
           if
           righteousnes●
           contain
           the
           duties
           W
           th
           we
           owe
           to
           man
           ,
           whether
           our
           brethren
           or
           our selves
           ;
           how
           is
           it
           here
           said
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           to
           worship
           or
           serve
           God
           in
           righteousnesse
           ?
           Answ.
           This
           teacheth
           us
           that
           
           
           
           
           
           must
           also
           ,
           and
           that
           principally
           be
           carefull
           to
           worship
           him
           in
           holinesse
           .
           And
           this
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           civill
           callings
           .
           But
           as
           touching
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           this
           may
           further
           be
           added
           for
           their
           comfort
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           of
           them
           as
           with
           good
           conscience
           take
           pains
           in
           their
           function
           ,
           whether
           in
           their
           private
           studies
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           publique
           ministery
           ,
           seeking
           to
           glorifie
           God
           in
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           members
           thereof
           ;
           they
           do
           worship
           God
           both
           in
           holinesse
           and
           in
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           it
           plainly
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           curse
           ,
           the
           rigor
           ,
           the
           terror
           ,
           &
           irritation
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           yet
           we
           are
           not
           freed
           from
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Law
           Morall
           .
           For
           freedom
           from
           obedience
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           is
           the
           servitude
           of
           sin
           .
           But
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           sin
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           enabled
           with
           upright
           hearts
           &
           willing
           minds
           to
           worship
           the
           Lord
           in
           holiness
           and
           rigteousness
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           howsoever
           carnall
           gospellers
           and
           Libertines
           ,
           ●buse
           the
           liberty
           which
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           ,
           as
           an
           occasion
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           turning
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           into
           wantonness
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           perdition
           :
           Yet
           devillish
           is
           the
           slander
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           calumniate
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           taught
           thereby
           that
           *
           men
           
           are
           freed
           from
           obedience
           to
           all
           Lawes
           wha●soever
           ,
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           yea
           ,
           from
           the
           D●calogue
           it self
           .
           But
           this
           needeth
           no
           answer
           ▪
           it
           being
           evident
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           urge
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Law
           Morall
           as
           w●
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           by
           better
           arguments
           and
           reasons
           ,
           then
           they
           do
           .
           For
           their
           chief
           reasons
           are
           taken
           from
           the
           fals●ly
           supposed
           benefits
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           that
           they
           satisfie
           for
           sin
           ,
           justifie
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           merit
           eternall
           life
           .
           But
           by
           these
           reasons
           they
           teach
           men
           to
           marre
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           do
           them
           ;
           for
           a
           good
           work
           done
           with
           the
           opinion
           of
           satisfaction
           ,
           justification
           ,
           or
           merit
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           good
           work
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           odious
           and
           abominable
           in
           the
           fight
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           being
           derogatory
           to
           the
           most
           perfect
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           all-sufficient
           merit
           of
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           among
           other
           arguments
           ,
           take
           some
           from
           this
           text
           :
           Because
           our
           new
           obedience
           or
           practise
           of
           good
           workes
           is
           the
           fruit
           and
           end
           of
           our
           redemption
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           an
           unseparable
           companion
           of
           our
           redemption
           and
           justification
           .
           3.
           
           Because
           God
           hath
           sworn
           that
           he
           will
           give
           to
           them
           that
           are
           redeemed
           ,
           grace
           to
           worship
           him
           in
           holiness
           and
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           therfore
           ,
           that
           works
           in
           them
           that
           are
           redeemed
           or
           justified
           ,
           do
           follow
           nec●ssarily
           by
           necessity
           of
           infallibility
           .
           And
           therfore
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           the
           oath
           of
           the
           Lord
           being
           
           ●●ue
           (
           which
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           untrue
           )
           that
           a
           man
           should
           be
           actually
           redeemed
           or
           justified
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           no
           care
           to
           practise
           good
           works
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           perform
           the
           duties
           of
           holiness
           and
           righteousness
           .
           But
           in
           other
           respects
           also
           ,
           we
           do
           urge
           the
           necessity
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           which
           we
           prove
           to
           be
           necessary
           also
           ,
           
             necessitate
             pr●cepti
          
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           nec●●ssity
           of
           Duty
           ,
           which
           we
           owe
           ,
           1.
           unto
           God
           ,
           to
           shew
           our selves
           obedient
           and
           thankfull
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           studious
           of
           his
           glory
           ;
           2.
           to
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           and
           3.
           to
           our selves
           :
           likewise
           
             necessitat●
             signi
          
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           they
           are
           the
           testimonies
           and
           tokens
           whereby
           we
           are
           to
           make
           our
           callings
           and
           election
           sure
           :
           But
           also
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           the
           evidence
           according
           to
           which
           our
           Saviour
           will
           judge
           us
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           
             necessitate
             m●di●
          
           :
           for
           although
           we
           are
           not
           justified
           by
           them
           ,
           nor
           saved
           for
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           the
           way
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           walk
           toward
           our
           heavenly
           country
           ;
           as
           Bernard
           w●ll
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           ,
           
             via
             regni
          
           the
           way
           to
           the
           kingdom
           ,
           though
           not
           causaregnandi
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           obtaining
           the
           kingdom
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           Ephel
           .
           2.
           10.
           we
           are
           the
           
             workmanship
             of
             God
             ,
             created
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             unto
             good
             works
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             before
             ordained
             that
             we
             should
             walk
             in
             them
             ,
          
           as
           in
           the
           way
           which
           leadeth
           to
           eternal
           life
           .
           This
           is
           the
           way
           ,
           let
           us
           walk
           in
           it
           ,
           Esay
           30.
           21.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           The
           properties
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           and
           first
           of
           the
           worshipping
           of
           God
           without
           fear
        
         
           THus
           much
           of
           the
           par●●
           of
           Gods
           worship
           :
           now
           follow
           the
           propertie●
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           do
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ▪
           〈◊〉
           we
           must
           be
           careful
           of
           the
           manner
           also
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           well
           done
           .
           It
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           wor●hip
           God
           in
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           worship
           ;
           unlesse
           they
           be
           performed
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           prescribed
           .
        
         
           Our
           new
           obedience
           hath
           three
           properties
           :
           for
           therein
           we
           are
           to
           worship
           and
           serve
           God
           
             
               without
               fear
               .
            
             
               before
               him
               .
            
             
               al
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               first
               respecting
               our
               enemies
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               without
               fear
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               respecting
               God.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               before
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               respecting
               the
               time
               ,
               
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           spiritual
           security
           noted
           in
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             without
             fear
          
           .
           For
           without
           doubt
           this
           adverb
           is
           to
           be
           adjoyned
           in
           constru●tion
           to
           the
           verb
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           not
           to
           the
           participle
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ▪
           For
           neither
           was
           the
           deliverer
           without
           fear
           ,
           
             Heb.
             5.
             7.
             
             Mar.
          
           14.
           33.
           
           Luk.
           22.
           
           ●3
           44.
           nor
           the
           delivered
           ,
           Heb.
           2.
           15.
           
        
         
         
           The
           second
           ,
           uprightness
           ▪
           or
           integrity
           noted
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           
             before
             him
          
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           ,
           constancy
           or
           perseverance
           ,
           noted
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
        
         
           As
           touching
           the
           1.
           we
           must
           in
           the
           1.
           place
           endevor
           to
           explain
           the
           true
           sense
           &
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           .
           For
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           it
           may
           seem
           not
           well
           to
           agree
           with
           other
           places
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           wherin
           fear
           is
           highly
           commended
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           is
           the
           b●ginning
           ,
           or
           chief
           point
           of
           wisdom
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           true
           piety
           ,
           
             Psal.
             a
             II.
             10.
             
             Pro.
             ●
             :
             10.
             
             Iob.
          
           28.
           28.
           
           By
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           bridle
           ,
           men
           are
           restrained
           from
           evill
           ,
           (
           
             for
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             to
             depart
             from
             evill
             ,
          
           Bro.
           8.
           13.
           
           )
           which
           bridle
           being
           cast
           off
           ,
           men
           run
           headlong
           into
           sin
           ;
           see
           Gen.
           20.
           11.
           how
           then
           can
           this
           be
           promised
           as
           an
           especiall
           blessing
           to
           worship
           God
           without
           fear
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
             S.
             Pet.
             1.
             
             Epist.
          
           1.
           17.
           18.
           saith
           ,
           We
           are
           therefore
           to
           
             passe
             the
             time
             of
             our
             pilgrimage
             in
             fear
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             that
             we
             are
             rede●med
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ.
          
           Here
           the
           Lord
           promiseth
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           give
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           being
           redeemed
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           shall
           worship
           him
           without
           fear
           ;
           so
           
             Esay
             43.
             1.
             
             Fear
             not
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             redeemed
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Solomon
           ,
           Pro.
           28.
           14.
           pronounceth
           him
           
             blessed
             who
             feareth
             alwaies
          
           :
           here
           Za●hary
           expounding
           the
           blessedness
           ,
           w●●
           was
           promised
           in
           Abrahams
           ,
           seed
           ,
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           worship
           God
           without
           fear
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           exhorteth
           us
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           such
           promises
           ,
           that
           to
           us
           being
           redeemed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           God
           will
           be
           our
           Father
           ,
           &c.
           
             to
             perfect
             our
             sanctifie
             ation
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
          
           2
           Cor
           7.
           1.
           and
           else-where
           he
           admonisheth
           the
           redeemed
           ,
           whose
           salvation
           was
           already
           begun
           ,
           to
           work
           out
           their
           salvation
           with
           fear
           and
           trembling
           ,
           Phil.
           3.
           12.
           here
           the
           Lord
           promiseth
           the
           redeemed
           ,
           that
           they
           shal
           worship
           him
           without
           fear
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Psal.
           2.
           11.
           and
           5.
           7.
           
           God
           is
           to
           be
           worshipped
           with
           fear
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Carnall
           security
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           want
           of
           f●●r
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           cradle
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           wherein
           he
           〈◊〉
           men
           asleep
           to
           their
           perdition
           ;
           and
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           brand
           or
           mark
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           n●t
           to
           have
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           18.
           how
           then
           can
           the
           want
           of
           fear
           be
           promised
           〈◊〉
           a●
           a
           blessing
           ?
        
         
           ●or
           an●wer
           to
           this
           objection
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           〈…〉
           fear
           or
           〈◊〉
           .
           Fear
           is
           to
           be
           distinguished
           ?
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           subj●●t
           .
           〈◊〉
           object
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           party
           or
           the
           〈…〉
           :
           The
           subject
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           person
           w●o
           feare●h
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           i●
           respect
           of
           the
           party
           feared
           .
           For
           there
           is
           a
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           there
           is
           a
           fear
           of
           our
           enemies
           .
           God
           hath
           delivered
           us
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           worsh●p
           
           him
           without
           fear
           ,
           not
           of
           Him
           ,
           but
           of
           them
           .
           For
           as
           he
           hath
           redeemed
           us
           from
           the
           service
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           se●ve
           him
           ,
           so
           he
           hath
           freed
           us
           from
           the
           fear
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           fear
           him
           alone
           ,
           and
           hereu●to
           appertaineth
           that
           place
           of
           
             Esay
             ,
             Chap.
             43.
             1.
             
             Fear
             n●t
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           thine
           enemies
           )
           for
           I
           have
           redeemed
           thee
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           want
           of
           fear
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           doubtfull
           fear
           ,
           may
           be
           understood
           ,
           either
           metonymically
           ,
           
             without
             cause
             of
             fear
          
           ,
           or
           properly
           ,
           
             without
             fear
             it self
          
           .
           And
           so
           there
           are
           two
           degrees
           of
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           want
           of
           fear
           ;
           the
           former
           ,
           implying
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           object
           ;
           the
           latter
           ,
           of
           the
           subject
           :
           the
           former
           pertaining
           to
           all
           true
           beleevers
           ,
           though
           but
           Incipient●
           ,
           whose
           salv●tion
           is
           certain
           and
           sure
           (
           which
           I
           call
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           object
           )
           though
           they
           perhaps
           be
           not
           as
           yet
           ,
           nor
           at
           all
           time●●ertain
           ,
           nor
           sure
           of
           it
           .
           The
           other
           belonging
           to
           proficients
           ,
           or
           grown
           Christians
           .
           Of
           the
           former
           ,
           you
           may
           with
           Theophylact
           understand
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           without
           fear
           ,
           as
           signifying
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             without
             danger
          
           ,
           or
           cause
           of
           fear
           :
           So
           are
           they
           said
           to
           be
           secure
           ,
           or
           without
           fear
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           safety
           and
           out
           of
           danger
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           faithfull
           are
           ,
           being
           kept
           safe
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God
           through
           faith
           unto
           salvation
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           5.
           
           Of
           the
           latter
           ,
           Beza
           understandeth
           the
           
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           signifying
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           confidence
           or
           assurance
           ,
           Ephes.
           3.
           12.
           
           Or
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           .
           Titus
           2.
           13.
           in
           assured
           expectation
           of
           salvation
           ;
           which
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           ●earlesness
           ,
           is
           a
           cōsequent
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           That
           being
           the
           foundation
           of
           This
           ,
           whē
           we
           know
           our selves
           to
           believe
           .
           For
           if
           we
           believe
           that
           we
           are
           out
           of
           danger
           ,
           we
           will
           also
           be
           without
           fear
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           this
           beliefe
           ,
           is
           the
           measure
           of
           this
           ●ecurity
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           fear
           ,
           and
           this
           degree
           seemeth
           to
           be
           implyed
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           verb
           hithbarac●
           ,
           Gen
           ,
           22.
           18.
           as
           I
           noted
           before
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           I
           called
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           subject
           .
        
         
           This
           place
           therefore
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           fear
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           to
           worship
           God
           without
           fear
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           not
           of
           the
           true
           fear
           of
           God
           :
           which
           all
           those
           places
           ,
           which
           were
           objected
           ,
           as
           commending
           fear
           ,
           did
           speak
           of
           which
           true
           fear
           of
           God
           th●●
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           not
           fearing
           our
           enemies
           ,
           is
           a
           fruit
           and
           effect
           .
           For
           he
           that
           feareth
           God
           truly
           ▪
           needeth
           not
           to
           fear
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           ,
           
             Prov.
             14.
             26.
             
             In
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             strong
             confidence
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           thing
           feared
           :
           fear
           i●
           either
           of
           the
           evill
           of
           punishment
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           evill
           of
           sinne
           .
           But
           this
           distinction
           is
           the
           same
           in
           effect
           ,
           with
           that
           distinction
           of
           fear
           in
           respect
           
           of
           the
           subject
           ,
           whereof
           I
           am
           now
           to
           speak
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           subject
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           persons
           fearing
           .
           Fear
           is
           either
           of
           
             
               Bond-servants
               who
               are
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               servile
               or
               slavish
               fear
               .
            
             
               Sons
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               butunder
               grace
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               son-like
               or
               shall
               fear
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           former
           is
           properly
           called
           metus
           ,
           whose
           effect
           is
           
             metuere
             ab
             aliquo
          
           ,
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           feared
           .
           The
           other
           is
           timor
           (
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           whose
           effect
           is
           to
           fear
           or
           to
           reverence
           the
           object
           feared
           .
           The
           former
           is
           a
           fearfull
           expectation
           of
           some
           evill
           from
           the
           party
           feared
           :
           the
           other
           is
           an
           awfull
           reverence
           of
           the
           party
           feared
           ,
           not
           to
           offend
           him
           by
           doing
           evil
           :
           so
           that
           the
           formall
           object
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           is
           
             malū
             poena
          
           ,
           the
           evil
           of
           punishment
           ,
           in
           regard
           whereof
           they
           are
           afraid
           of
           God
           :
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           
             malum
             culpae
          
           ,
           the
           evil
           of
           sin
           ,
           in
           regard
           whereof
           they
           fear
           to
           offe●d
           or
           displease
           God.
           The
           former
           is
           rather
           
             metus
             poena
          
           ,
           then
           
             timor
             Dei
          
           ,
           fear
           of
           punishment
           ,
           rather
           then
           of
           God
           ,
           For
           if
           there
           were
           no
           punishment
           ,
           they
           that
           have
           but
           this
           fear
           ,
           would
           not
           fear
           to
           offend
           God.
           
           
             Oderunt
             peccare
             mali
             formidine
             pocnae
             .
          
        
         
           The
           other
           out
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           &
           of
           goodness
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           no
           punishment
           to
           be
           fear●d
           feareth
           to
           offend
           .
           
             
             Oderunt
             peccare
             boni
             virtutis
             dmore
             .
          
        
         
           The
           former
           being
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           spirit
           
             of
             bondage
          
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           15.
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           spirit
           of
           fearfulness
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           7.
           is
           a
           fruit
           and
           effect
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           forcing
           and
           compelling
           those
           that
           are
           under
           it
           to
           yeeld
           some
           outward
           obedience
           for
           fear
           of
           punishment
           .
           The
           other
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           of
           faith
           ;
           when
           a
           man
           being
           perswaded
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           and
           goodness
           towards
           him
           in
           Christ
           ,
           feareth
           to
           offend
           so
           gracious
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           mercifull
           Father
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           130.
           4.
           
           
             There
             is
             mercy
             with
             thee
             that
             thou
             〈◊〉
             be
             f●ared
             .
          
        
         
           Of
           this
           son-like
           fear
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           are
           to
           worship
           God
           therewith
           ,
           Psal.
           2.
           11.
           5.
           7.
           
           Nay
           ,
           we
           cannot
           worship
           God
           arigh
           without
           it
           ,
           
             Den.
             6.
             13.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             fear
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             :
          
           this
           being
           one
           of
           the
           chiefest
           things
           required
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           
             Deut.
             10.
             12.
             
             Eccles.
          
           12.
           13.
           and
           is
           therfore
           called
           
             caput
             sapientiae
          
           ,
           the
           very
           chief
           point
           of
           wisdom
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           true
           piety
           and
           godliness
           ,
           
             Psa.
             111.
             10.
             
             Pro.
          
           9.
           10.
           
           Of
           the
           other
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           a
           question
           ;
           whether
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           those
           that
           are
           redeemed
           ;
           that
           they
           shall
           worship
           him
           without
           all
           servi●e
           fear
           ;
           seeing
           that
           it
           is
           profitable
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           be
           restrained
           from
           sinne
           by
           feare
           of
           punishment
           .
           And
           to
           that
           end
           doth
           
           the
           Lord
           threaten
           judgements
           and
           punishments
           to
           terrifie
           and
           to
           deterre
           men
           from
           sinne
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           as
           I
           delivered
           before
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           redemption
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           in
           delivering
           us
           from
           the
           terrour
           and
           coaction
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           doth
           free
           us
           also
           from
           servile
           fear
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           quatenus
           ,
           how
           far
           forth
           .
           For
           such
           as
           is
           our
           redemption
           (
           I
           speak
           of
           it
           passively
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           redeemed
           )
           such
           is
           our
           freedom
           from
           servile
           fear
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           inchoated
           or
           begun
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           increasing
           by
           degrees
           ;
           compleat
           ,
           and
           perfect
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           our
           full
           redemption
           ;
           which
           being
           not
           totall
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           doth
           not
           free
           us
           totally
           from
           this
           servile
           fear
           .
           Full
           and
           perfect
           charity
           indeed
           casteth
           out
           this
           fear
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           thus
           
             feareth
             ,
             is
             not
             perfected
             in
             charity
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
          
           4.
           18.
           
           But
           whiles
           the
           reliques
           of
           sin
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           
             body
             of
             sin
             remaineth
          
           in
           us
           ,
           whiles
           we
           are
           in
           part
           flesh
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           spirit
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           perfect
           charity
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           so
           far
           forth
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           flesh
           ,
           we
           are
           subject
           to
           servile
           fear
           :
           yea
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           we
           are
           carnall
           ,
           we
           are
           servants
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           14.
           23.
           but
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           we
           are
           spirit
           ,
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           that
           fear
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           under
           grace
           :
           Yet
           because
           concupiscence
           and
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           still
           abide
           in
           us
           ;
           it
           was
           expedient
           for
           the
           subduing
           and
           
           mortifying
           of
           the
           fl●sh
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           in
           some
           part
           be
           obnoxious
           to
           this
           fear
           .
           To
           which
           end
           the
           rest
           also
           of
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           overcome
           ,
           and
           we
           delivered
           out
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           are
           still
           〈◊〉
           to
           ●●counter
           us
           :
           that
           we
           standing
           upon
           our
           guard
           ,
           and
           exercising
           and
           maintaining
           a
           spiritual●
           warfare
           against
           them
           ,
           may
           at
           length
           triump●
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           crown
           promised
           to
           those
           that
           overcome
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           this
           servile
           fear
           by
           degrees
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           ●ur
           justification
           to
           our
           glorification
           ,
           as
           our
           faith
           ,
           hope
           and
           charity
           do
           encrease
           ,
           by
           encrease
           whereof
           we
           are
           more
           and
           more
           enabled
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           as
           without
           fear
           ,
           so
           also
           with
           willing
           and
           cheerfull
           minds
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           are
           to
           be
           stirred
           up
           to
           labour
           for
           the
           encrease
           of
           these
           graces
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           our
           fear
           may
           be
           diminished
           ,
           and
           our
           assurance
           encreased
           ;
           wherein
           our
           happiness
           in
           this
           life
           doth
           consist
           .
        
         
           Security
           likewise
           is
           two-fold
           ,
           
             
               Carnall
               .
            
             
               Spirituall
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           carnall
           security
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           being
           void
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           true
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           destitute
           of
           faith
           ,
           hope
           and
           charity
           ,
           goeth
           on
           carelesly
           in
           his
           sinnes
           without
           repentance
           ,
           presuming
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           and
           ●is
           own
           salvation
           .
        
         
         
           The
           spirituall
           security
           ,
           as
           I
           distinguished
           before
           ,
           is
           either
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           signifying
           the
           spiritual
           safety
           of
           the
           faithful
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           condemnation
           to
           them
           that
           be
           in
           Christ.
           In
           regard
           wherof
           ,
           they
           worship
           God
           securely
           ,
           or
           without
           fear
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           without
           danger
           ,
           or
           cause
           of
           fear
           .
           The
           spirituall
           security
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           subject
           ,
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           being
           justified
           before
           God
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           assured
           in
           some
           measure
           of
           〈◊〉
           is
           favour
           ,
           as
           knowing
           himself
           to
           have
           received
           grace
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           having
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           worshippeth
           God
           in
           assured
           expectation
           of
           everlasting
           life
           .
           And
           of
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           spirituall
           security
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           speaketh
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           The
           summe
           of
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           by
           way
           of
           exposition
           ,
           is
           this
           〈◊〉
           that
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           give
           the
           faithful
           ,
           being
           redeemed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           to
           worship
           him
           without
           fear
           ,
           not
           without
           the
           true
           fear
           of
           God
           (
           for
           that
           is
           a
           chief
           part
           of
           his
           worship
           )
           but
           without
           fear
           of
           their
           spiritual
           enemies
           ;
           and
           namely
           ,
           without
           fear
           of
           damnation
           :
           and
           that
           in
           two
           degrees
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           worship
           him
           without
           fear
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           cause
           of
           fear
           ,
           securely
           ▪
           and
           safely
           without
           danger
           ,
           because
           their
           salvation
           is
           certain
           and
           sure
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           cond●mnation
           to
           them
           that
           are
           in
           〈…〉
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           without
           fear
           it self
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           from
           whose
           power
           they
           believe
           themselves
           to
           be
           redeemed
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           from
           the
           servile
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           performing
           a
           worship
           unto
           him
           ,
           not
           of
           bondslaves
           (
           who
           are
           under
           the
           dominion
           of
           the
           Law
           )
           forced
           and
           extorted
           from
           them
           by
           servile
           fear
           ,
           but
           the
           service
           of
           sons
           yeelding
           voluntary
           obedience
           .
           Not
           that
           we
           are
           delivered
           ,
           from
           servile
           fear
           altogether
           ,
           and
           at
           once
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           by
           degrees
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           charity
           ,
           wherwith
           we
           being
           indued
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           ,
           shall
           worship
           the
           Lord
           securely
           ,
           or
           in
           security
           ,
           not
           carnall
           ,
           but
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           consequently
           not
           in
           fear
           of
           damnation
           ,
           but
           in
           expectation
           of
           everlasting
           happiness
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           being
           the
           principall
           point
           in
           this
           whole
           text
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           thing
           wherein
           the
           happiness
           promised
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           promised
           seed
           ,
           doth
           consist
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           
             viz.
             to
             worship
             the
             Lord
             without
             fear
             :
          
           Therefore
           as
           I
           have
           stood
           the
           longer
           in
           explaining
           the
           words
           ;
           so
           I
           will
           endevour
           to
           set
           down
           the
           doctrines
           and
           uses
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           made
           of
           this
           point
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           doctrine
           concerning
           the
           certainty
           of
           salvation
           .
        
         
           THe
           first
           doctrine
           :
           that
           there
           is
           a
           twofold
           certainty
           of
           salvation
           of
           all
           those
           that
           truly
           believe
           in
           Christ.
           The
           former
           is
           called
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           in
           regard
           whereof
           ,
           the
           salvation
           of
           al
           that
           truly
           believe
           ,
           is
           sure
           and
           certain
           ,
           though
           they
           perhaps
           be
           not
           assured
           thereof
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           main
           promise
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           
             who
             soever
             doth
             traly
             believe
             in
             Christ
             shall
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             Joh.
             3.
             16.
             
             To
             my
             sheep
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           
             I
             will
             give
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             never
             perish
             ,
             neither
             shall
             any
             be
             able
             to
             pluck
             them
             out
             of
             my
             hands
             ,
             Joh.
          
           10.
           28.
           
           Saint
           Peter
           testifieth
           ,
           I
           Epist.
           5.
           that
           the
           faithfull
           
             are
             kept
             safe
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             unto
             salvation
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             I.
          
           That
           
             there
             is
             no
             condemnation
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           place
           the
           Lord
           by
           oath
           assureth
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           
             shall
             worship
             him
             without
             fear
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           cause
           of
           fear
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           
             all
             the
             d●yes
             of
             their
             life
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           certainty
           of
           their
           salvation
           ,
           who
           truly
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           doubteth
           not
           to
           affirm
           ,
           
           that
           the●
           hav●●●ernall
           ,
           life
           ,
           Ioh.
           6
           ,
           47.
           54.
           
           ●
           Ioh.
           5.
           11
           ,
           12.
           and
           tha●
           they
           are
           pass●d
           from
           death
           to
           life
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.
           
           2●
           .
           and
           th●t
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           hath
           justified
           ,
           ●e
           hath
           also
           glorifi●d
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           30.
           
        
         
           The
           latter
           i●
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           subject
           ,
           when
           a
           faithfull
           man
           ,
           soundly
           applying
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           himself
           is
           perswaded
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           me●sure
           assured
           of
           his
           salvation
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           knoweth
           hims●lf
           to
           believe
           ,
           may
           apply
           the
           promise
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           by
           appliration
           be
           assured
           of
           that
           which
           is
           promised
           .
        
         
           This
           certain●y
           of
           perswasion
           ,
           or
           assurance
           ,
           some
           call
           
             special
             faith
             ▪
             special
          
           I
           say
           ,
           first
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           called
           sometimes
           
             the
             faith
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             22.
             26.
             
             〈◊〉
             2.
             16.
             2.
             3.
             22.
             
             Phil.
          
           3.
           9.
           sometimes
           
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             21.
             24.
             24.
             26.
             18.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             26.
             faith
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             R●
             .
          
           3.
           25.
           
           For
           although
           by
           that
           faith
           ,
           which
           doth
           justifie
           ,
           we
           do
           believe
           al
           the
           Articles
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           every
           part
           and
           parcell
           thereof
           ,
           containing
           threatnings
           as
           well
           as
           promises
           ;
           yet
           the
           ob●ect
           of
           it
           ,
           
             ●uatenus
             justificat
          
           ,
           is
           Christ.
           For
           it
           justifieth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           instrument
           to
           receive
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           our
           righteousnesse
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           it
           is
           called
           speciall
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           effect
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           specially
           to
           apply
           Christ
           unto
           
           our selves
           .
           And
           this
           speciall
           Faith
           is
           a
           degree
           o●
           that
           assurance
           ,
           which
           the
           Grecians
           call
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           some
           more
           ,
           in
           som●
           lesse
           ,
           which
           some
           Divines
           ,
           both
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           ,
           not
           curious
           to
           speak
           so
           dis●inctly
           and
           properly
           as
           they
           might
           ,
           have
           called
           〈…〉
           this
           special
           Faith
           to
           be
           affrance
           :
           when
           indeed
           fiducia
           is
           not
           Faith
           ,
           but
           a
           necessary
           and
           unseparable
           fruit
           thereof
           .
           So
           unseparable
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           it
           seemeth
           to
           be
           implyed
           in
           the
           phrase
           of
           
             believing
             in
             Christ.
          
           For
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           implieth
           three
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           to
           believe
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           Saviour
           of
           all
           that
           believe
           in
           him
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           to
           believe
           that
           he
           is
           my
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           special
           faith
           ;
           and
           from
           this
           followeth
           the
           third
           ,
           as
           a
           necessary
           fruit
           and
           effect
           ;
           that
           because
           I
           believe
           he
           is
           my
           Saviour
           ,
           therefore
           I
           put
           my
           trust
           and
           affiance
           in
           him
           for
           my
           salvation
           .
           But
           though
           it
           be
           an
           un●eparable
           fruit
           of
           faith
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           confounded
           with
           it
           .
           For
           faith
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           affiance
           the
           effect
           .
           For
           by
           faith
           we
           have
           affiance
           ,
           Eph.
           3.
           12.
           upon
           which
           place
           Bez●
           no●eth
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           deceived
           ,
           who
           confound
           faith
           and
           affiance
           .
           Faith
           ,
           is
           a
           perswasion
           or
           assurance
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           though
           working
           upon
           the
           heart
           :
           Affiance
           ,
           is
           an
           affection
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           though
           proceeding
           from
           the
           assurance
           of
           the
           mind
           .
           The
           fear
           therefore
           of
           faith
           is
           the
           mind
           ,
           
           or
           intellectuall
           part
           ;
           of
           affiance
           ,
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           affections
           .
           And
           as
           it●
           subject
           they
           differ
           ,
           so
           also
           in
           the
           object
           ;
           the
           object
           of
           faith
           ,
           being
           verum
           :
           of
           affiance
           ,
           benum
           :
           there
           being
           little
           difference
           betwixt
           it
           &
           hope
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           are
           oft
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           confounded
           ,
           the
           same
           word
           Batach
           being
           translated
           sometimes
           to
           trust
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           to
           
             hope
             ▪
          
           Notwithstanding
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           some
           of
           our
           Divines
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           call
           this
           special
           faith
           ▪
           fiduciam
           ,
           or
           fiduciall
           assent
           ;
           they
           mean
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           certain
           perswasion
           or
           assurance
           of
           that
           which
           is
           believed
           .
        
         
           This
           speciall
           faith
           the
           Pap●ts
           abhor
           and
           scorne
           ;
           and
           yet
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           true
           Christians
           ought
           to
           labor
           for
           assurance
           ,
           namely
           the
           assurance
           ,
           not
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           of
           hope
           .
           They
           must
           have
           a
           kind
           of
           hope
           ,
           that
           their
           〈◊〉
           be
           remitted
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           shal
           be
           saved
           ;
           but
           they
           may
           not
           believe
           the
           remission
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           or
           eternall
           life
           ,
           as
           belonging
           to
           themselves
           .
           Howbeit
           all
           their
           assurance
           is
           meerly
           conjecturall
           and
           uncertain
           :
           Neither
           can
           they
           have
           any
           sound
           assurance
           of
           hope
           unlesse
           first
           they
           had
           assurance
           of
           Faith
           ,
           for
           Faith
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           hope
           ,
           and
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             subs●ance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             Heb.
          
           11.
           1.
           
           But
           howsoever
           the
           Papists
           do
           scorn
           the
           speciall
           Faith
           ;
           yet
           ▪
           it
           is
           a
           certain
           truth
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           〈◊〉
           
           not
           any
           grace
           ,
           either
           more
           profitable
           to
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           or
           more
           necessary
           .
           For
           as
           all
           other
           s●ving
           graces
           in
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           proceed
           from
           Faith
           ,
           first
           apprehending
           ,
           and
           after
           applying
           Christ
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           without
           it
           there
           is
           no
           other
           saving
           grace
           ;
           so
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           it
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           measure
           of
           all
           other
           saving
           graces
           .
        
         
           That
           peciall
           Faith
           ,
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           worketh
           in
           us
           ,
           by
           
             shedding
             abroad
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           by
           perswading
           our
           soules
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           towards
           us
           in
           Christ
           )
           produceth
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           for
           
             therefore
             do
             we
             love
             God
          
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           by
           Faith
           perswaded
           that
           
             God
             loveth
             us
             first
          
           )
           and
           consequently
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           our
           brother
           for
           Gods
           sake
           .
           
             Charity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ●nd
             of
             the
             C●mmandement
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             faith
             unfained
             :
          
           It
           worketh
           in
           us
           affiance
           .
           Fo●
           when
           we
           believe
           that
           Christ
           is
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           we
           rest
           upon
           him
           for
           salvation
           .
           It
           worketh
           in
           us
           hope
           ;
           for
           when
           we
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           promises
           belong
           unto
           us
           ,
           we
           expect
           the
           performance
           .
           Faith
           having
           begotten
           affiance
           and
           hope
           ,
           and
           working
           by
           love
           ,
           begetteth
           zeale
           ,
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           1.
           rejoycing
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           thankfulnes●
           ,
           voluntary
           and
           cheerfull
           obedience
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           comfort
           in
           afflictions
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           indeed
           ,
           how
           can
           a
           man
           
             love
             his
             neighbour
          
           for
           
           Gods
           sake
           ,
           who
           lov●th
           not
           God
           much
           more
           ?
           how
           can
           a
           man
           
             love
             God
          
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           perswaded
           of
           Gods
           love
           towards
           him
           in
           Christ
           ?
           which
           perswasion
           is
           this
           special
           Faith.
           And
           if
           he
           cannot
           love
           God
           without
           Faith
           ,
           much
           lesse
           can
           he
           have
           the
           z●al●
           of
           God
           :
           fo●
           zeale
           is
           the
           servency
           of
           love
           .
           How
           can
           a
           man
           have
           affiance
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           rest
           upon
           him
           for
           salvation
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           by
           Faith
           perswaded
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           measure
           assured
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           his
           Saviour
           ?
           How
           can
           he
           hope
           and
           wait
           for
           th●
           performance
           of
           the
           promises
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           believe
           that
           they
           belong
           unto
           him
           ?
           F●ith
           being
           the
           substance
           of
           things
           ho●ed
           for
           .
           How
           can
           a
           man
           have
           true
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           reconcled
           t●
           him
           ?
           How
           can
           a
           man
           rejoyce
           in
           God
           ,
           wh●
           is
           not
           assured
           of
           Gods
           favour
           towards
           him
           ?
           How
           can
           a
           man
           
             trust
             in
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           perswaded
           of
           Gods
           goodness
           towards
           him
           ?
           How
           can
           a
           man
           be
           thankfull
           unto
           God
           ,
           wh●
           is
           not
           perswaded
           of
           Gods
           love
           and
           〈◊〉
           towards
           him
           ?
           How
           shall
           th●y
           
             fear
             God●
          
           as
           sons
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           fearing
           to
           offend
           so
           mercifull
           a
           Father
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           perswaded
           that
           he
           i●
           their
           Father
           in
           Christ
           ?
           Or
           when
           they
           have
           sinned
           ,
           how
           shall
           they
           be
           encouraged
           to
           return
           unto
           him
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           perswaded
           of
           his
           fatherly
           respect
           to
           t●em
           ?
           How
           shall
           they
           perform
           vo●●ntary
           and
           che●rful
           ●b●dienc●
           .
           
           who
           are
           not
           perswaded
           that
           their
           endevours
           are
           accepted
           of
           him
           ?
           How
           shall
           they
           pray
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           believe
           they
           shall
           be
           heard
           ?
           Or
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           
             How
             shall
             they
             call
             ●pon
             him
             in
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             believed
             .
          
           Rom.
           10.
           14.
           
           How
           shall
           they
           patiently
           and
           comfortably
           bear
           afflictions
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           perswaded
           they
           be
           fatherly
           chastisements
           ,
           or
           trials
           proceeding
           from
           Gods
           love
           ,
           and
           tending
           to
           their
           good●
           .
           Finally
           ,
           with
           what
           heart
           〈…〉
           worship
           God
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           their
           service
           is
           accepted
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           it
           worketh
           all
           other
           graces
           in
           us
           ;
           so
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           such
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           is
           the
           measure
           of
           all
           other
           graces
           .
           For
           the
           more
           a
           man
           is
           perswaded
           of
           Gods
           love
           and
           favour
           towards
           him
           in
           Christ
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ▪
           by
           how
           much
           the
           greater
           is
           a
           mans
           speciall
           Faith
           )
           so
           much
           the
           more
           he
           loveth
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           neig●bour
           for
           Gods
           sake
           ;
           so
           much
           the
           more
           is
           he
           inflamed
           ,
           with
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           God
           :
           so
           much
           the
           more
           confidently
           doth
           he
           rest
           upon
           Christ
           for
           salvation
           :
           so
           much
           the
           more
           he
           hopet●
           for
           ,
           and
           expecteth
           the
           good
           things
           promised
           :
           so
           muc●●he
           more
           he
           rejoyceth
           ,
           and
           glo●ieth
           in
           God
           :
           so
           much
           the
           more
           he
           is
           thankfull
           ,
           to
           God
           for
           his
           goodnesse
           :
           so
           much
           the
           more
           he
           trusteth
           in
           God
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           the
           feareth
           to
           offend
           so
           gracious
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           〈◊〉
           a
           Father
           :
           
           〈◊〉
           offended
           ,
           he
           will
           〈…〉
           
             return
             ▪
          
           unto
           God
           :
           so
           much
           the
           more
           〈◊〉
           &
           comfortably
           he
           beareth
           afflictions
           ,
           saying
           with
           
             Iob
             ,
             Though
             he
             kill
             me
             ,
             〈◊〉
             will
             I
             p●t
             my
             trust
             in
             him●
             Iob.
          
           13.
           15.
           
           So
           much
           the
           more
           willingly
           and
           che●rfully
           will
           he
           obey
           and
           serve
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Wherfore
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           renounce
           this
           Faith
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           do
           ,
           discover
           themselves
           to
           be
           void
           of
           all
           saving
           grace●
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           no
           truth
           nor
           power
           of
           religion
           in
           them
           .
           But
           whatsoever
           they
           think
           or
           speak
           of
           speciall
           Faith
           ,
           let
           us
           know
           and
           acknowledge
           these
           three
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           every
           true
           Christian
           ,
           that
           doth
           truly
           assent
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           to
           apply
           also
           by
           special
           Faith●
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospell
           unto
           himself
           .
           For
           this
           is
           most
           profitable
           ,
           most
           comfortable
           ,
           most
           necessary
           .
           Profitable
           ,
           because
           from
           this
           application
           of
           Faith
           ,
           all
           oth●●
           graces
           do
           proceed
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           .
           Comfortable
           ,
           because
           by
           this
           application
           ,
           we
           grow
           to
           assurance
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           shewed
           .
           Necessary
           ;
           first
           ,
           because
           That
           beliefe
           or
           assent
           is
           not
           lively
           and
           effectuall
           (
           as
           you
           shall
           heare
           )
           which
           is
           not
           joyned
           with
           ●
           desire
           to
           apply
           CHRIST
           to
           thy self
           and
           with
           a
           resolution
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           be
           thy
           SAVIOVR
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           upon
           him
           for
           salvation
           :
           For
           although
           he
           ,
           
           which
           at
           the
           ●●rst
           believ●th
           only
           by
           a●●ent
           ,
           ●oth
           not
           yet
           actually
           apply
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gosp●ll
           to
           himself
           ;
           yet
           that
           assent
           ,
           if
           it
           b●liv●ly
           and
           ●ffectuall
           ,
           worketh
           both
           an
           earnest
           desire
           ,
           and
           setled
           resolution
           of
           ●pplication
           .
           2.
           
           He
           ●ha●
           knoweth
           himself
           to
           believ●
           by
           a
           true
           assent
           ,
           and
           refuseth
           to
           apply
           the
           promises
           to
           himself
           ,
           he
           maketh
           God
           a
           lyar
           ,
           as
           shall
           b●
           shewed
           .
           3.
           
           Where
           this
           application
           is
           not
           at
           least
           in
           desire
           ,
           resolution
           ,
           and
           endevour
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           other
           saving
           grace
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           is
           that
           it
           is
           the
           chiefest
           comfort
           ,
           and
           indeed
           happinesse
           of
           a
           Christian
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           by
           speciall
           faith
           to
           be
           assured
           of
           the
           ●ternall
           love
           and
           favour
           of
           God
           in
           Christ.
           For
           so
           Za●hary
           in
           this
           place
           expoundeth
           our
           blessedn●ss●
           to
           be
           this
           being
           redeemed
           by
           Christ
           to
           worship
           God
           
             without
             f●ar
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           The
           third
           ,
           that
           seeing
           it
           is
           a
           thi●g
           so
           profitable
           ,
           so
           ●●cessary
           ,
           and
           so
           comfortable
           that
           our
           happiness
           is
           to
           be
           repo●ed
           therein
           :
           it
           is
           therefore
           our
           duty
           to
           do
           our
           best
           endevour
           ,
           to
           attain
           unto
           the
           assurance
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           speciall
           faith
           :
           or
           as
           the
           Apostle
           P●ter●xhorteth
           ●xhorteth
           in
           other
           words
           ,
           
             to
             give
             dilig●●nce
             to
             make
             our
             calling
             and
             election
             sure
             .
             2
             P●t
             .
          
           1.
           10.
           or
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           speaketh
           ,
           1
           〈◊〉
           .
           6.
           
           1●
           .
           to
           
             lay
             up
             i●
             st●re
             ,
             a
             good
             foundation
             
             against
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             we
             〈◊〉
             lay
             hold
             upon
             et●rnall
             lif●
             .
          
           For
           though
           the
           Apostle
           in
           that
           place
           doth
           by
           this
           argument
           exhort
           them
           that
           be
           rich
           to
           works
           of
           charity
           :
           yet
           his
           meaning
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           those
           works
           are
           the
           foundation
           ;
           but
           that
           we
           by
           doing
           of
           them
           ,
           may
           gather
           assurance
           to
           our selves
           of
           our
           justification
           and
           salvation
           ,
           as
           by
           t●stimonies
           and
           evidences
           of
           our
           faith
           :
           which
           assurance
           of
           speciall
           faith
           is
           so
           sure
           a
           foundation
           against
           the
           day
           of
           triall
           ,
           as
           they
           who
           h●ve
           built
           thereon
           ,
           cannot
           by
           any
           temptation
           b●
           removed
           ▪
           but
           like
           mount
           Sion
           stand
           fast
           for
           ever
           ,
           or
           like
           to
           three-square
           or
           triangular
           bodies
           ,
           which
           ,
           howsoever
           they
           be
           tossed
           and
           turned
           ,
           keep
           alwayes
           their
           positure
           ,
           which
           〈◊〉
           
             undique
             sursum
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           you
           must
           not
           think
           ,
           that
           full
           assurance
           is
           obtained
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           or
           at
           onc●
           ▪
           but
           we
           must
           attain
           unto
           it
           by
           divers
           degrees
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           ordinary
           way
           to
           exaltation
           by
           sound
           comfort
           and
           assurance
           ,
           is
           Humil●tion
           :
           according
           to
           that
           generall
           rule
           given
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           after
           〈◊〉
           had
           reported
           the
           notable
           humiliation
           of
           th●
           penitent
           Publican
           (
           which
           rule
           is
           also
           delivered
           in
           divers
           other
           plac●s
           of
           Scripture
           )
           that
           ,
           whosoever
           exalteth
           himself
           shall
           be
           abased
           :
           but
           he
           that
           humbleth
           himself
           shal
           be
           exalted
           ,
           〈◊〉
           18.
           14.
           
           S.
           Peter
           therefore
           having
           signified
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
             Lord
             resisteth
             the
             proud
             ,
             but
             giveth
             grace
             to
             the
             humble
             ,
          
           inferreth
           this
           exhortation
           :
           humble
           your selves
           therefore
           under
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           exalt
           you
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           5.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           This
           work
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ordinarily
           worketh
           in
           Gods
           children
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           whereby
           he
           revealeth
           unto
           us
           our
           miserable
           estate
           in
           our selves
           ,
           in
           respect
           both
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           (
           
             for
             by
             the
             Law
             commeth
             the
             kno●ledge
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           Rom.
           3.
           20.
           
           )
           and
           also
           of
           the
           punishment
           ,
           denouncing
           the
           fearfull
           plagues
           of
           God
           for
           sinne
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           Thus
           when
           Peter
           had
           declared
           to
           the
           Jews
           their
           hainous
           sin
           in
           crucifying
           Christ
           ;
           they
           
             were
             pricked
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             Men
             and
             brethren
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             ?
             Act.
          
           2.
           23.
           36.
           37.
           
           When
           the
           Prophet
           Nathan
           had
           by
           a
           Parable
           ,
           which
           he
           applied
           to
           David
           the
           King
           ,
           aggravated
           his
           sin
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             thou
             art
             the
             man
             :
             David
          
           both
           privately
           testified
           his
           humiliation
           to
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             the
             Lord
             ;
             2
             Sam.
          
           12.
           7.
           13.
           and
           also
           publiquely
           professed
           the
           same
           ,
           Psal.
           51.
           
           But
           of
           humiliation
           for
           sinne
           ,
           the
           Publican
           is
           propounded
           as
           a
           notable
           pattern
           for
           imitation
           ,
           Luke
           18.
           13.
           
           And
           as
           for
           humiliation
           wrought
           by
           denunciation
           of
           judgments
           ,
           consider
           the
           example
           of
           
             Iosias
             ,
             2
             King.
          
           22.
           11.
           13.
           19.
           
           
           Of
           the
           
             Ninivites
             ,
             Ion.
          
           3.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           In
           like
           manner
           ought
           we
           to
           be
           humbled
           before
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           that
           our
           sins
           are
           so
           hainous
           and
           detestable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           satisfie
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           appease
           his
           wrath
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           expiate
           the
           guilt
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           death
           and
           sufferings
           of
           the
           Eternall
           and
           only
           begotten
           Son
           of
           God.
           Of
           which
           death
           of
           Christ
           the
           blame
           is
           to
           be
           laid
           upon
           our
           sins
           ,
           as
           the
           meritorious
           cause
           ,
           rather
           then
           upon
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           but
           the
           instruments
           of
           his
           death
           .
           For
           by
           our
           sins
           we
           nayled
           .
           Christ
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           by
           our
           sins
           we
           pierced
           the
           precious
           body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           we
           are
           the
           men
           that
           crucified
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           Let
           us
           therefore
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           poure
           upon
           us
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             supplication
             ,
             that
             looking
             upon
             him
             whom
             we
             have
             pierced
             ,
             we
             may
             mourn
             for
             him
          
           (
           being
           put
           to
           death
           for
           our
           sins
           )
           
             as
             a
             man
             mourneth
             for
             his
             only
             son
             ,
          
           Zach.
           12.
           10.
           
           And
           if
           the
           denunciation
           of
           Gods
           temporall
           judgements
           ought
           to
           humble
           us
           before
           God
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           ought
           we
           to
           be
           humbled
           at
           the
           consideration
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           temporall
           plagues
           denounced
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           eternall
           torments
           in
           hell
           ?
        
         
           But
           when
           these
           ordinary
           means
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           will
           not
           prevaile
           ;
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           sometimes
           ,
           by
           means
           
           extraordinary
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           not
           so
           ordinary
           ,
           to
           draw
           men
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           by
           a
           strong
           hand
           ,
           adding
           to
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           sometimes
           afflictions
           and
           crosses
           ,
           and
           ,
           sometimes
           terrors
           and
           anguish
           of
           conscience
           .
           By
           afflictions
           
             I
             ▪
             sophs
          
           brethren
           were
           brought
           to
           acknowledge
           their
           sinne
           ,
           
             Gen.
             42.
             21.
             
             Manasses
          
           when
           he
           was
           in
           affliction
           ,
           greatly
           humbled
           himself
           before
           God
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           33.
           12.
           
           So
           did
           the
           prodigall
           son
           ,
           Luk.
           15.
           18.
           according
           to
           that
           ,
           
             Esay
             26.
             16.
             
             Hos.
          
           5.
           15.
           
        
         
           By
           terrors
           also
           sometimes
           men
           are
           humbled
           ,
           as
           
             Peter
             ,
             Luk.
          
           5.
           8
           ,
           9.
           being
           affrighted
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           miraculous
           draught
           of
           fishes
           he
           was
           brought
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           Divinity
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           :
           much
           more
           the
           Gaolour
           ,
           Act.
           16.
           27.
           29.
           
           And
           most
           of
           all
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Act.
          
           9.
           6.
           9.
           
        
         
           But
           here
           we
           must
           beware
           of
           an
           erroneous
           and
           dangerous
           conceipt
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           run
           into
           contrary
           extreams
           .
           For
           as
           they
           imagine
           none
           to
           believe
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           full
           assurance
           ;
           so
           they
           think
           none
           to
           be
           humbled
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           or
           effectually
           called
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           drawn
           ,
           either
           by
           grievous
           afflictions
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           terrours
           of
           their
           conscience
           ,
           to
           the
           brink
           of
           despaire
           ,
           as
           though
           there
           were
           no
           hope
           of
           salvation
           for
           them
           .
           Indeed
           it
           is
           good
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           much
           humbled
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           as
           Iob
           speaketh
           ,
           to
           
             abhor
             himself
          
           ,
           repenting
           
             in
             
             dust
             and
             ashes
          
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           i●
           himself
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           own
           means
           ,
           there
           is
           n●
           hope
           of
           salvation
           .
           But
           it
           is
           either
           great
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           forgetfulnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           no
           means
           whereby
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           or
           if
           a
           man
           acknowledge
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           great
           infidelity
           to
           think
           that
           his
           sins
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           ●inite
           ,
           (
           though
           many
           and
           great
           )
           a●
           more
           and
           greater
           then
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           merits
           o●
           Christ
           ,
           which
           are
           infinite
           .
           Therefore
           so
           to
           be
           humbled
           is
           a
           fearfull
           sin
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           a
           greater
           sinne
           ,
           then
           any
           for
           which
           he
           is
           humbled
           .
           Notwiths●●nding
           this
           may
           be
           said
           for
           the
           comfort
           and
           profit
           of
           those
           whom
           ●od
           doth
           draw
           by
           a
           strong
           hand
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           grievous
           afflictions
           ,
           either
           outward
           ,
           or
           inward
           (
           which
           are
           indeed
           the
           most
           grievous
           ;
           for
           a
           wounded
           *
           conscience
           who
           shall
           bear
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           first
           ,
           for
           their
           comfort
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           sometimes
           so
           cast
           down
           those
           whom
           he
           purposeth
           most
           of
           all
           to
           exalt
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           sometimes
           do
           prove
           the
           most
           zealous
           Professours
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           worthiest
           instruments
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ;
           as
           you
           see
           in
           the
           example
           of
           Paul.
           
        
         
           For
           their
           profit
           they
           are
           to
           be
           advised
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           are
           afflicted
           either
           outwardly
           or
           inwardly
           ,
           they
           would
           first
           acknowledge
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           what
           
           means
           soever
           the
           affliction
           doth
           happen
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           seek
           to
           remove
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           afflicting
           them
           ;
           if
           outwardly
           ,
           by
           indirect
           or
           unlawfull
           means
           ;
           if
           inwardly
           ,
           by
           worldly
           and
           carnal
           delights
           ;
           but
           to
           labour
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           which
           God
           propoundeth
           in
           afflicting
           them
           ,
           may
           be
           atchieved
           .
           2.
           
           That
           they
           would
           humble
           themselves
           under
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           provoked
           to
           anger
           against
           them
           ;
           labouring
           to
           call
           to
           mind
           their
           sins
           ,
           whereby
           they
           have
           offended
           God
           ;
           to
           confess
           them
           particularly
           ,
           to
           bewaile
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           sorry
           for
           them
           ,
           because
           by
           them
           they
           have
           displeased
           God
           ,
           and
           pierced
           our
           Saviour
           :
           earnestly
           and
           heartily
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           for
           Christ
           his
           sake
           ;
           to
           promise
           ,
           purpose
           ,
           and
           vow
           amendment
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           Thus
           
             confessing
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             forsaking
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             find
             mercy
          
           ;
           and
           humbling
           themselves
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           exalted
           ,
           Prov.
           28.
           13.
           
        
         
           But
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           ordinarily
           ,
           the
           Lord
           worketh
           humiliation
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Law.
           Now
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           humbled
           thereby
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           only
           to
           believe
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           denouncing
           the
           terrible
           curse
           of
           God
           ,
           against
           
             every
             one
             that
             doth
             not
             continue
             in
             all
             the
             things
             which
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             do
             them
             ,
          
           Gal.
           3.
           10.
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           apply
           it
           to
           our selves
           ,
           after
           this
           
           manner
           ;
           seeing
           this
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           undoubted
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           in
           himself
           is
           subject
           to
           the
           fearful
           curse
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           perform
           the
           three
           degrees
           of
           obedience
           contained
           in
           this
           sentence
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           Do
           the
           things
           commanded
           ,
           to
           do
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           in
           doing
           all
           ;
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           my self
           ,
           I
           am
           most
           accursed
           ;
           who
           ,
           to
           the
           not
           performing
           of
           these
           three
           degrees
           of
           obedience
           ,
           have
           added
           the
           three
           contrary
           degrees
           of
           disobedience
           .
           For
           I
           have
           not
           only
           nor
           done
           the
           things
           commanded
           ,
           but
           also
           I
           have
           done
           the
           things
           forbidden
           :
           I
           have
           not
           only
           not
           kept
           all
           Gods
           Commandements
           ,
           but
           also
           I
           have
           broken
           them
           all
           :
           I
           have
           not
           only
           not
           continued
           in
           perpetuall
           obedience
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           also
           continued
           in
           a
           perpetual
           course
           of
           disobedience
           .
           O
           therefore
           wretched
           man
           that
           I
           am
           ,
           and
           in
           my self
           thrice
           accursed
           !
           O
           that
           I
           were
           delivered
           from
           the
           fearfull
           curse
           !
           O
           that
           I
           were
           freed
           from
           this
           wofull
           state
           of
           damnation
           !
        
         
           Thus
           by
           applying
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           themselves
           ,
           men
           come
           to
           see
           and
           acknowledge
           their
           own
           damnable
           estate
           in
           themselves
           ;
           whereby
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           seek
           for
           salvation
           out
           of
           themselves
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ;
           especially
           ,
           if
           to
           the
           application
           of
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           
           Law
           ,
           they
           adjoyn
           a
           serious
           consideration
           of
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           (
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           the
           
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           )
           at
           which
           time
           
             all
             of
             us
             shall
             appear
             before
             the
             judgement
             seat
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             receive
             according
             to
             those
             things
             which
             we
             have
             done
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           But
           without
           this
           application
           ,
           men
           not
           seeing
           nor
           feeling
           their
           own
           misery
           ,
           neglect
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           not
           caring
           to
           apply
           them
           to
           themselves
           :
           but
           most
           ungraciously
           suffring
           the
           most
           precious
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lyeth
           ,
           to
           be
           spilt
           in
           vain
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           them
           ,
           unto
           whom
           it
           is
           not
           applied
           .
           But
           when
           by
           the
           paedagogie
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           School-master
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           24.
           men
           are
           brought
           to
           see
           and
           to
           feel
           their
           misery
           :
           O
           then
           how
           beautiful
           are
           the
           feet
           of
           those
           who
           bring
           glad
           tidings
           of
           salvation
           !
           How
           acceptable
           is
           the
           promise
           of
           deliverance
           to
           them
           that
           are
           captives
           ;
           of
           justification
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           in
           themselves
           are
           accursed
           !
           Of
           salvation
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           are
           lost
           !
           In
           respect
           of
           these
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           is
           said
           to
           
             suffer
             violence
          
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           they
           which
           
             with
             violence
             take
             it
             to
             themselves
             ,
          
           Mat.
           11.
           12.
           
        
         
           Thus
           then
           being
           schooled
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           worketh
           in
           us
           the
           Legall
           faith
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           preparative
           to
           the
           Evangelical
           ,
           we
           become
           fit
           auditors
           of
           the
           Gosp●l
           ,
           
           by
           which
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           worketh
           in
           us
           the
           grace
           of
           justifying
           faith
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           next
           place
           we
           must
           be
           diligent
           and
           attentive
           hearers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           by
           the
           hearing
           whereof
           *
           commeth
           faith
           .
           In
           which
           regard
           ,
           as
           the
           Gospell
           is
           called
           the
           
             Word
             of
             faith
          
           :
           So
           also
           the
           Preachers
           of
           it
           are
           not
           only
           termed
           
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             whom
             you
             believe
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           5.
           but
           also
           are
           said
           to
           justifie
           men
           ,
           Dan.
           12.
           3.
           and
           to
           save
           them
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           9.
           23.
           as
           being
           the
           instruments
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           working
           in
           us
           the
           grace
           of
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           justified
           and
           saved
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           *
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           worketh
           in
           us
           the
           grace
           of
           faith
           in
           two
           degrees
           ;
           The
           former
           is
           of
           assent
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           application
           .
           As
           touching
           the
           former
           :
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           having
           prepared
           us
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           doth
           in
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           first
           ,
           reveale
           unto
           us
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           in
           Christ.
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           stirreth
           us
           up
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           reconciliation
           to
           embrace
           Gods
           mercies
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           18.
           20.
           and
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           him
           :
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           having
           thus
           knocked
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           at
           the
           door
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           he
           himself
           doth
           open
           out
           hearts
           ,
           Apoc.
           3.
           20.
           as
           he
           did
           
           the
           heart
           of
           
             Lydia
             ,
             Act.
          
           16.
           14.
           not
           only
           to
           attend
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           also
           signifieth
           to
           assent
           unto
           ,
           or
           to
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           by
           that
           phrase
           is
           meant
           ,
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           did
           work
           in
           her
           the
           grace
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           touching
           the
           latter
           ;
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           having
           opened
           our
           hearts
           to
           receive
           Christ
           ,
           by
           a
           true
           ,
           willing
           ,
           and
           lively
           assent
           (
           which
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           promise
           :
           )
           he
           teacheth
           us
           to
           apply
           the
           promise
           unto
           our selves
           ,
           as
           belonging
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Here
           therefore
           three
           things
           are
           to
           be
           done
           :
           1.
           
           We
           are
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           by
           a
           lively
           assent
           to
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           2.
           
           So
           believing
           in
           Christ
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           apply
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           our selves
           .
           3.
           
           Having
           by
           application
           attained
           to
           some
           assurance
           ,
           we
           must
           give
           all
           diligence
           ,
           that
           this
           assurance
           may
           more
           and
           more
           be
           encreased
           .
        
         
           As
           touching
           the
           first
           :
           we
           must
           be
           very
           carefull
           ,
           that
           our
           assent
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           promising
           salvation
           to
           all
           that
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           be
           
             willing
             ,
             true
             ,
             lively
          
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           :
           otherwise
           ,
           though
           we
           may
           believe
           that
           Jesus
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Saviour
           of
           all
           that
           shall
           be
           saved
           (
           which
           not
           only
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           wicked
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           Devils
           themselves
           after
           a
           sort
           believe
           )
           yet
           we
           cannot
           truly
           be
           
           said
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ.
           First
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           a
           willing
           assent
           ,
           and
           therefore
           approving
           what
           we
           believe
           ;
           not
           forced
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           devils
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           wicked
           men
           ;
           who
           being
           convicted
           with
           the
           evidence
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           do
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           know
           and
           believe
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           with
           horrour
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           
             Iam.
             2.
             19.
             
             Mat.
          
           8.
           29.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           true
           ,
           lively
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           .
           For
           as
           there
           is
           a
           two-fold
           knowledge
           ,
           the
           one
           literall
           ,
           swimming
           in
           the
           brain
           ,
           informing
           the
           judgment
           ,
           but
           not
           reforming
           the
           heart
           and
           the
           conversation
           ,
           serving
           only
           to
           purchase
           the
           more
           stripes
           :
           Luk.
           12.
           47.
           the
           other
           spirituall
           ,
           not
           only
           informing
           the
           judgment
           ,
           but
           also
           reforming
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           conforming
           our
           lives
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           that
           which
           we
           know
           (
           which
           in
           Divinity
           is
           accompted
           the
           only
           true
           knowledge
           ,
           I
           Ioh.
           2.
           3
           ,
           4.
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           though
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           object
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           true
           formally
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           efficacy
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           effect
           :
           )
           so
           faith
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           goeth
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             knowledge
             or
             acknowledgment
          
           ,
           may
           be
           distinguished
           .
           For
           there
           is
           a
           counterfeit
           ,
           idle
           ,
           &
           dead
           faith
           ;
           which
           ,
           having
           neither
           root
           ,
           nor
           fruit
           ,
           is
           uneffectuall
           ,
           either
           to
           justification
           ,
           or
           to
           sanctification
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           faith
           of
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           carnall
           and
           worldly
           Professours
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           〈◊〉
           
             fidem
             informem
          
           .
           And
           there
           is
           a
           true
           ,
           lively
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           faith
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           School-men
           call
           formatam
           ,
           and
           not
           amisse
           ,
           saving
           that
           they
           hold
           Charity
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           showed
           ,
           is
           a
           fruit
           and
           ●ffect
           of
           faith
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           5.
           to
           be
           the
           form
           thereof
           ,
           )
           by
           which
           we
           receiving
           Christ
           ,
           and
           being
           rooted
           in
           him
           ,
           or
           engraffed
           into
           him
           ,
           do
           receive
           from
           him
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           Gal.
           2.
           20.
           
           For
           having
           ,
           by
           faith
           ,
           union
           with
           Christ
           ,
           we
           have
           also
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           merits
           to
           our
           justification
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           death
           and
           resurrection
           ,
           to
           our
           fanctification
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           &c.
           Phil.
           3.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Now
           this
           Assent
           is
           effectuall
           to
           justification
           ,
           when
           by
           it
           we
           receive
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           our
           righteousnesse
           ▪
           For
           when
           this
           beliefe
           is
           willing
           ,
           lively
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           ,
           we
           do
           receive
           Christ
           not
           only
           in
           our
           judgements
           ,
           by
           this
           true
           and
           lively
           assent
           ;
           but
           also
           this
           lively
           assent
           working
           both
           on
           the
           heart
           and
           the
           will
           ,
           we
           receive
           him
           in
           our
           hearts
           by
           an
           earnest
           desire
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           applied
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           made
           partakers
           of
           him
           ,
           (
           which
           desire
           we
           expresse
           in
           hearty
           prayer
           )
           and
           in
           our
           will
           ,
           by
           resolving
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           upon
           him
           for
           our
           salvation
           .
           For
           〈◊〉
           a
           man
           truly
           and
           effectually
           believe
           ,
           that
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           without
           Christ
           he
           is
           accursed
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           
           and
           that
           in
           Christ
           ,
           if
           he
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           happy
           and
           blessed
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           and
           not
           desire
           both
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           that
           damnable
           estate
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           made
           partaker
           of
           happiness
           in
           and
           through
           Christ
           ?
           can
           a
           man
           truly
           and
           effectually
           believe
           ,
           that
           being
           in
           himself
           accursed
           ,
           he
           shall
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           testimony
           of
           his
           own
           accusing
           conscience
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           accusations
           of
           Satan
           ,
           become
           happy
           and
           blessed
           in
           Christ
           ,
           if
           he
           shall
           believe
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           not
           resolve
           with
           himself
           ,
           that
           ,
           whatsoever
           the
           Law
           ,
           his
           own
           conscience
           ,
           or
           the
           Devill
           can
           object
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           will
           acknowledge
           Christ
           to
           be
           his
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           rest
           upon
           him
           for
           salvation
           ?
           For
           as
           the
           understanding
           ,
           when
           it
           conceiveth
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           not
           by
           evidence
           of
           reason
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           God
           speaking
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           as
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           hath
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           acted
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           willingly
           to
           assent
           thereunto
           :
           So
           when
           the
           understanding
           ,
           enlightned
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           conceiveth
           and
           judgeth
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           it
           commandeth
           the
           will
           to
           embrace
           it
           ,
           the
           will
           ordinarily
           following
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           practi●●
           understanding
           .
        
         
           To
           sanctification
           it
           is
           effectuall
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           grace
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           1
           Ioh
           ,
           5.
           
           ●
           .
           pur●fying
           
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           working
           by
           love
           ,
           and
           transforming
           a
           man
           into
           a
           conversation
           answerable
           to
           that
           which
           he
           doth
           believe
           ,
           and
           therfore
           is
           ever
           joyned
           with
           repentance
           ,
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           regenerating
           us
           ,
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           worketh
           in
           us
           :
           and
           therefore
           a
           lively
           faith
           is
           never
           severed
           from
           repentance
           ,
           nor
           repentance
           from
           it
           ;
           for
           as
           we
           cannot
           truly
           repent
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           believe
           ;
           so
           we
           cannot
           truly
           know
           that
           we
           believe
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           repent
           .
        
         
           This
           assent
           being
           true
           ,
           willing
           ,
           lively
           and
           effectuall
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           condition
           required
           in
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           degree
           of
           justifying
           faith
           ;
           which
           if
           we
           have
           obtained
           ,
           we
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           apply
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           our
           selvs
           .
           This
           being
           a
           matter
           of
           excellent
           comfort
           ,
           and
           of
           singular
           use
           ,
           I
           will
           prove
           by
           plain
           testimonies
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           by
           evident
           reasons
           :
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           I
           know
           ,
           to
           some
           it
           will
           seem
           a
           paradox
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           testimonies
           of
           the
           Scripture
           are
           these
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           saith
           for
           which
           our
           Saviour
           pronunoceth
           
             Simon
             Peter
          
           blessed
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           Mat.
           16.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           The
           like
           profession
           is
           made
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Ioh.
           6.
           69.
           and
           by
           
             Martha
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           11.
           27.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Joh.
           20.
           31.
           
           These
           are
           written
           ,
           that
           you
           
           might
           believe
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           is
           the
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           believing
           ,
           you
           may
           have
           l●fe
           through
           his
           Name
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Act.
           8.
           37.
           38.
           
           Here
           is
           water
           ,
           
             saith
             the
             Eunuch
          
           ,
           what
           doth
           hinder
           me
           to
           be
           baptized
           ?
           Philip
           said
           ,
           If
           thou
           believe
           with
           all
           thine
           heart
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           .
           
             And
             he
             answered
             and
             said
          
           ,
           I
           believe
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Rom.
           10.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           If
           thou
           shalt
           confesse
           with
           thy
           mouth
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           shalt
           believe
           in
           thine
           heart
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           raised
           him
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           saved
           .
           For
           with
           the
           〈◊〉
           man
           believeth
           unto
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           mouth
           confession
           is
           made
           to
           salvation
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           please
           God.
           For
           he
           that
           commeth
           to
           God
           ,
           must
           believe
           that
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           a
           rewarder
           of
           them
           that
           seek
           him
           ,
           Hebr.
           11.
           6.
           
        
         
           6.
           1
           
           Joh.
           5.
           1.
           
           Whosoever
           believeth
           that
           Iesus
           is
           the
           Christ
           ,
           is
           born
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           7.
           1
           
           Joh.
           5.
           5.
           
           Who
           is
           he
           that
           overcommeth
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           believeth
           that
           Iesus
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           reasons
           .
           1.
           
           The
           justifying
           and
           saving
           Faith
           many
           times
           goeth
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           acknowledgement
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           one
           with
           assent
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             2
             
             Pet.
          
           1.
           2
           ,
           3.
           or
           of
           
           knowledge
           ,
           meaning
           acknowledgement
           ,
           as
           
             Ioh.
             17.
             3.
             
             Esay
             53.
             11.
             
             My
             righteous
             servant
          
           (
           meaning
           Christ
           )
           
             agnitione
             sui
          
           ,
           by
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           faith
           in
           him
           ,
           
             shall
             justifie
             many
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             To
             receive
             Christ
          
           ,
           is
           to
           
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           1.
           12.
           
           By
           this
           lively
           assent
           ,
           we
           receive
           Christ
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           in
           our
           minds
           ,
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           in
           our
           wils
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           man
           therefore
           object
           ,
           that
           justifying
           faith
           consisteth
           not
           in
           assent
           ,
           but
           in
           application
           of
           the
           promises
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           two
           degrees
           of
           justifying
           faith
           ,
           the
           one
           ,
           being
           〈◊〉
           assent
           to
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           the
           other
           a
           sound
           application
           therof
           to
           our selves
           .
           By
           the
           former
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           we
           are
           justified
           
             in
             foro
             coelesti
          
           ,
           in
           the
           court
           of
           heaven
           :
           by
           the
           latter
           ,
           in
           the
           court
           of
           our
           own
           conscience
           .
           By
           the
           former
           ,
           we
           are
           justified
           before
           God
           ;
           by
           the
           latter
           ,
           we
           are
           perswaded
           in
           our
           conscience
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           measure
           assured
           of
           our
           justification
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           the
           second
           degree
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           some
           call
           speciall
           faith
           ,
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gosp●ll
           are
           to
           be
           applied
           .
           But
           they
           cannot
           be
           applied
           to
           any
           aright
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           justifying
           faith
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Gospell
           doth
           not
           promise
           justification
           
           and
           salvation
           to
           all
           ,
           but
           to
           those
           only
           who
           have
           a
           justifying
           faith
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           a
           man
           must
           be
           endued
           with
           justifying
           faith
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           or
           ought
           to
           apply
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           himself
           .
           For
           as
           salvation
           is
           promised
           to
           them
           that
           believe
           ,
           so
           damnation
           is
           denounced
           to
           them
           that
           believe
           not
           ,
           
             Mar.
             16.
             16.
             
             Ioh.
          
           5.
           16.
           18.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           is
           a
           very
           erroneous
           opinion
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           justified
           ,
           or
           do
           obtain
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           by
           being
           assured
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           by
           being
           fully
           assured
           of
           the
           forgiveness
           of
           our
           sins
           :
           or
           that
           we
           are
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           forgiven
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           may
           be
           forgiven
           :
           For
           justification
           and
           remission
           of
           sins
           is
           promised
           only
           to
           those
           that
           believe
           by
           a
           justifying
           faith
           ;
           (
           I
           speak
           of
           those
           who
           are
           adulti
           ,
           and
           are
           come
           to
           the
           years
           of
           discretion
           ,
           not
           of
           infants
           ,
           who
           are
           justified
           sometimes
           ,
           before
           they
           actually
           believe
           )
           therefore
           a
           man
           must
           have
           justifying
           faith
           before
           he
           hath
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           
             for
             by
             faith
             we
             obtain
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
          
           and
           by
           faith
           we
           are
           justified
           :
           and
           therefore
           have
           we
           
             believed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
          
           )
           A
           mans
           sins
           must
           be
           forgiven
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           be
           assured
           that
           they
           be
           forgiven
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           absurd
           to
           imagine
           that
           the
           assurance
           that
           our
           sinnes
           be
           forgiven
           ,
           goeth
           before
           the
           forgivenesse
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           For
           if
           a
           man
           must
           believe
           or
           be
           assured
           of
           the
           forgivenesse
           of
           sins
           before
           they
           be
           forgiven
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           believe
           that
           which
           is
           false
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           a
           man
           must
           ascend
           by
           divers
           degrees
           of
           assurance
           ,
           growing
           or
           proceeding
           from
           faith
           to
           faith
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           attain
           to
           ful
           assurance
           .
           And
           here
           I
           hold
           it
           expedient
           ,
           briefly
           to
           touch
           a
           certain
           discourse
           of
           the
           learned
           Chamiers
           :
           that
           it
           may
           evidently
           appear
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           do
           not
           acknowledge
           this
           distinction
           of
           justifying
           faith
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           forced
           to
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           whereas
           Vasques
           objecteth
           against
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           teach
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           believe
           that
           our
           sins
           are
           remitted
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           we
           may
           be
           justified
           ,
           and
           may
           obtain
           remission
           of
           sins
           :
           he
           answereth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           meer
           slander
           :
           For
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Quid
             monstri
             est
             ,
             credere
             sibi
             remissa
             peccata
             ut
             remittantur
             ?
             Sic
             enim
             constituitur
             fides
             remissionis
             prior
             reipsa
             ipsa
             remissione
             ;
             quod
             omnem
             absurditatent
             superat
             :
             Enimveroè
             si
             prius
             remissa
             credimus
             ,
             quam
             sint
             remissa
             ,
             falsum
             nos
             oportet
             credene
             .
             Quid
             plura
             ?
             Nobis
             potius
             est
             p●rsuasissimum
             ,
             remissa
             esse
             peccata
             antequam
             credimus
             ,
          
           &c.
           It
           is
           a
           monster
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           should
           believe
           ,
           that
           his
           sins
           be
           forgiven
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           may
           be
           forgiven
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           faith
           that
           our
           sins
           be
           forgiven
           ,
           should
           go
           before
           the
           forgivenesse
           it self
           ,
           which
           surpasseth
           all
           absurdity
           :
           Surely
           ,
           if
           we
           are
           to
           believe
           
           that
           our
           sins
           be
           forgiven
           before
           they
           be
           remitted
           ,
           then
           must
           we
           believe
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           false
           .
           What
           should
           I
           say
           more
           ?
           We
           rather
           are
           fully
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           our
           sins
           be
           forgiven
           before
           we
           do
           believe
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           say
           I
           ,
           if
           no
           other
           justifying
           faith
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           but
           the
           speciall
           faith
           whereby
           we
           are
           assured
           of
           the
           remission
           of
           our
           sins
           :
           and
           if
           this
           also
           be
           true
           (
           which
           the
           Scripture
           teacheth
           )
           that
           by
           faith
           we
           are
           to
           obtain
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           that
           absurdity
           will
           necessarily
           follow
           ,
           which
           he
           so
           much
           di●claimeth
           .
           For
           to
           hold
           that
           the
           sins
           of
           those
           who
           are
           adulti
           ,
           or
           come
           to
           years
           of
           discretion
           ,
           be
           forgiven
           before
           they
           do
           believe
           ,
           is
           as
           great
           an
           absurdity
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           because
           by
           faith
           we
           obtain
           remission
           of
           sins
           ;
           neither
           is
           remission
           promised
           to
           any
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           years
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           those
           that
           believe
           .
        
         
           Of
           necessity
           therefore
           we
           must
           hold
           this
           distinction
           of
           faith
           ,
           viz.
           that
           there
           is
           one
           degree
           of
           justifying
           faith
           ,
           which
           in
           order
           of
           nature
           ,
           goeth
           before
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           obtain
           forgivenesse
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           we
           are
           justified
           before
           God
           :
           and
           that
           there
           is
           another
           degree
           of
           justifying
           faith
           ,
           which
           followeth
           after
           justification
           and
           remission
           of
           sins
           :
           whereby
           we
           being
           perswaded
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           measure
           assured
           of
           the
           remission
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           are
           justified
           in
           the
           court
           of
           our
           
           own
           conscience
           .
           And
           of
           this
           indeed
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           our
           sins
           be
           forgiven
           ,
           before
           we
           believe
           ,
           or
           be
           assured
           that
           they
           be
           forgiven
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           For
           the
           further
           clearing
           of
           this
           distinction
           of
           Faith
           ,
           let
           us
           distinctly
           consider
           the
           differences
           between
           the
           two
           degrees
           :
           for
           1.
           
           By
           the
           former
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           we
           are
           justified
           before
           God
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           by
           the
           latter
           ,
           we
           are
           justified
           in
           the
           court
           of
           our
           own
           conscience
           :
           by
           the
           former
           ,
           we
           are
           justified
           properly
           ;
           by
           the
           latter
           we
           are
           assured
           of
           our
           justification
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           the
           justification
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           by
           the
           first
           degree
           ,
           (
           which
           properly
           is
           called
           justification
           )
           there
           are
           no
           degrees
           ;
           but
           of
           that
           which
           we
           have
           by
           the
           second
           degree
           ,
           which
           properly
           is
           not
           justification
           before
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           assurance
           of
           it
           in
           our
           own
           consciences
           ,
           there
           are
           degrees
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           our
           faith
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           first
           degree
           goeth
           before
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           the
           second
           followeth
           after
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Every
           man
           is
           bound
           upon
           pain
           of
           damnation
           to
           have
           the
           first
           degree
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           is
           truly
           ,
           and
           firmly
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           JESUS
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           is
           the
           Eternall
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Saviour
           of
           all
           that
           truly
           believe
           in
           him
           ;
           but
           no
           man
           ought
           to
           have
           the
           second
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           the
           first
           ;
           for
           a
           man
           must
           first
           have
           ●ustifying
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           before
           he
           ought
           to
           believe
           ,
           
           that
           the
           promise
           of
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           or
           of
           salvation
           belongeth
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           former
           degree
           seemeth
           more
           properly
           to
           be
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           regenerating
           us
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           5.
           1.
           the
           latter
           of
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           adoption
           ,
           sealing
           us
           
             after
             we
             have
             believed
             ,
             Ephes
             ,
             1.
             13.
             4.
             30.
             
             Rom.
          
           8.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           former
           is
           begotten
           ordinarily
           by
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           were
           ordained
           of
           purpose
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           hereafter
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           have
           the
           first
           degree
           ,
           might
           attain
           to
           the
           second
           .
           For
           to
           him
           that
           believeth
           truly
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           first
           degree
           ,
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           a
           seal
           of
           the
           righteousness
           which
           is
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           a
           pledge
           to
           assure
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           certainly
           as
           the
           sign
           ,
           so
           also
           the
           thing
           signified
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ
           with
           all
           his
           merits
           ,
           are
           communicated
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           former
           ,
           as
           hereafter
           I
           wil
           make
           plain
           ,
           is
           
             fides
             principiorum
          
           ;
           the
           latter
           ,
           of
           conclusions
           deduced
           from
           thence
           by
           application
           ,
           and
           by
           necessary
           consequence
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Of
           the
           former
           ,
           the
           four
           first
           notes
           of
           happiness
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           are
           the
           signs
           and
           fruits
           :
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           four
           latter
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Papists
           make
           of
           them
           eight
           Beatitudes
           ;
           yet
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Beatitude
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           whereof
           Christ
           is
           the
           foundation
           ,
           and
           Faith
           is
           the
           instrument
           ,
           
           whereby
           we
           receive
           and
           apply
           Christ
           unto
           our selves
           ;
           of
           which
           those
           eight
           are
           so
           many
           notes
           .
           For
           these
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           pronunciations
           of
           blessednesse
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           directeth
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Blessed
           are
           you
           poor
           ,
           &c.
           
           Luk.
           6.
           20.
           
           The
           foure
           first
           Beatitudes
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           are
           the
           Notes
           of
           the
           former
           degree
           .
           for
           those
           that
           have
           the
           first
           ,
           are
           not
           at
           the
           first
           happy
           in
           their
           own
           sense
           and
           apprehension
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           contrary
           ;
           being
           poor
           beggars
           in
           spirit
           ,
           mourning
           for
           their
           wants
           ,
           subdued
           by
           the
           sense
           thereof
           unto
           
             meeknesse
             ;
             hungring
          
           and
           thirsting
           after
           righteousness
           ,
           which
           they
           find
           themselves
           to
           want
           :
           and
           yet
           our
           Saviour
           pronounceth
           them
           bl●ssed
           ,
           which
           proveth
           that
           they
           are
           justified
           before
           God
           ,
           though
           not
           assured
           thereof
           in
           their
           own
           conscience
           .
           The
           foure
           latter
           are
           markes
           of
           the
           second
           degree
           .
           For
           when
           we
           are
           in
           some
           measure
           assured
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           towards
           us
           we
           become
           mercifull
           to
           others
           for
           Gods
           sake
           ;
           when
           we
           have
           assurance
           of
           salvation
           ,
           we
           endevour
           to
           purifie
           our selves
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           pure
           ;
           when
           being
           justified
           by
           faith
           we
           have
           peace
           with
           God
           ;
           we
           become
           peace-makers
           among
           men
           .
           When
           men
           have
           obtained
           the
           assurance
           of
           Faith
           ,
           to
           them
           it
           is
           given
           not
           only
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           suffer
           for
           him
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Thus
           much
           of
           assent
           ,
           which
           being
           lively
           and
           effectuall
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           condition
           of
           the
           Evangelicall
           promise
           .
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           application
           ,
           whereby
           we
           do
           attain
           to
           assurance
           .
           And
           that
           we
           may
           soundly
           apply
           the
           promise
           to
           our selves
           ,
           we
           must
           first
           be
           assured
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           degree
           of
           justifying
           Faith
           ,
           whereof
           I
           have
           spoken
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           true
           ,
           lively
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           assent
           ;
           which
           we
           may
           know
           our selves
           to
           have
           ,
           if
           our
           belief
           be
           effectuall
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           said
           ,
           both
           to
           justification
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           when
           by
           it
           we
           receive
           CHRIST
           ,
           who
           is
           our
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           our
           judgements
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           willes
           :
           and
           also
           to
           sanctification
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           it
           produceth
           the
           duties
           of
           repentance
           .
        
         
           Having
           therefore
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           thou
           hast
           it
           ,
           thou
           art
           bound
           in
           conscience
           ,
           whatsoever
           the
           Papist
           faith
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           apply
           the
           promise
           to
           thy self
           as
           belongeth
           to
           thee
           .
           Doest
           thou
           therfore
           truly
           believe
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           Saviour
           of
           all
           those
           that
           truly
           believe
           in
           him
           ;
           then
           thou
           art
           bound
           to
           believe
           that
           he
           is
           thy
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           he
           died
           for
           thy
           sins
           ▪
           and
           rose
           againe
           for
           thy
           justification
           ,
           that
           by
           him
           thou
           hast
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           him
           thou
           shalt
           be
           saved
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           
           if
           thou
           knowest
           thy self
           to
           have
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           and
           wilt
           not
           apply
           it
           to
           thy self
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           knowing
           thy self
           truly
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           Saviour
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           not
           believe
           that
           he
           is
           thy
           Saviour
           ,
           thou
           
             makest
             God
             a
             lyar
          
           ,
           saith
           S.
           
             Iohn
             ,
             in
             not
             believing
             the
             record
             which
             God
             gave
             of
             his
             Son.
             And
             this
             is
             the
             record
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             us
          
           (
           that
           believe
           in
           Christ
           )
           
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             life
             is
             in
             his
             Son.
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             Son
          
           (
           as
           every
           true
           believer
           hath
           )
           
             hath
             life
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Son
             ,
             hath
             not
             lif●
             .
             These
             things
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             have
             written
             to
             you
             that
             believe
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             know
             that
             you
             have
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             may
             believe
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           The
           meaning
           of
           which
           last
           words
           seemeth
           to
           be
           this
           :
           I
           have
           written
           to
           you
           that
           believe
           on
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           a
           true
           and
           lively
           assent
           ,
           but
           have
           not
           perhaps
           as
           yet
           attained
           to
           any
           sound
           assurance
           ;
           that
           you
           applying
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           your selves
           ,
           and
           gathering
           testimonies
           to
           your selves
           ,
           that
           they
           belong
           to
           you
           by
           such
           markes
           ,
           as
           I
           in
           this
           Epistle
           have
           set
           down
           ;
           may
           attain
           to
           assurance
           ,
           and
           so
           proceed
           from
           Faith
           to
           Faith.
           For
           without
           absurdity
           ,
           the
           Words
           cannot
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           same
           degree
           of
           Faith.
           I
           have
           written
           to
           you
           that
           already
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           you
           
           may
           believe
           in
           him
           .
           What
           ?
           No
           otherwise
           then
           already
           they
           do
           believe
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           believed
           in
           a
           lower
           degree
           without
           assurance
           ,
           might
           know
           that
           they
           have
           eternall
           life
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           attaining
           to
           a
           higher
           degree
           of
           faith
           ,
           might
           thereby
           be
           assured
           of
           salvation
           by
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           this
           application
           is
           made
           by
           a
           practicall
           Syllogisme
           ,
           the
           proposition
           whereof
           ,
           (
           which
           some
           cal
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           is
           the
           undoubted
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Whosoever
           truly
           beleeveth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           The
           assumption
           is
           the
           testimony
           of
           our
           own
           spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           therefore
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           through
           Gods
           mercy
           do
           truly
           believe
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           having
           opened
           my
           heart
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           heart
           of
           
             Lydia
             ,
             Act.
          
           16.
           14.
           to
           assent
           unto
           ,
           or
           to
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           I
           do
           receive
           Christ
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           my
           judgement
           ,
           by
           a
           firme
           ,
           willing
           ,
           and
           unfaned
           assent
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           mine
           heart
           by
           an
           earnest
           desire
           to
           be
           made
           partaker
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           desire
           of
           application
           )
           and
           in
           my
           will
           by
           a
           setled
           resolution
           (
           whatsoever
           the
           Law
           ,
           mine
           own
           conscience
           ,
           or
           the
           Devill
           ,
           can
           object
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           be
           my
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           upon
           him
           for
           salvation
           ,
           
           which
           is
           the
           resolved
           purpose
           of
           application
           .
        
         
           The
           conclusion
           which
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           the
           verdict
           or
           testimony
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           testifying
           with
           our
           spirits
           in
           the
           assumption
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           word
           in
           the
           proposition
           .
        
         
           
             Therefore
             I
             through
             Gods
             mercy
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           voice
           of
           speciall
           Faith.
           
        
         
           The
           consequence
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           formall
           Syllogismes
           ,
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           the
           conclusion
           cannot
           be
           false
           ,
           if
           the
           premisses
           be
           true
           .
           Otherwise
           a
           contradiction
           would
           be
           implied
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           contradictories
           would
           be
           true
           together
           ,
           which
           is
           impossible
           :
           For
           if
           this
           conclusion
           should
           be
           false
           ,
           then
           either
           the
           Proposition
           is
           not
           true
           ;
           that
           
             whosoever
             truly
             believeth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             :
          
           or
           the
           assumption
           ,
           
             that
             I
             truly
             believe
             in
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Of
           the
           proposition
           of
           this
           Syllogisme
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           undoubted
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           main
           promise
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Against
           the
           assumption
           ,
           two
           things
           may
           be
           objected
           :
           the
           one
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Divines
           :
           the
           other
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Papists
           .
           For
           some
           of
           our
           Divines
           ,
           define
           faith
           to
           be
           a
           full
           assurance
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           concerning
           the
           remission
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           eternall
           salvation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           or
           in
           other
           words
           to
           the
           like
           effect
           .
           But
           the
           faith
           mentioned
           in
           the
           assumption
           is
           no
           such
           assurance
           .
        
         
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           our
           Divines
           ,
           defining
           the
           speciall
           Faith
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           blamed
           for
           defining
           it
           according
           to
           the
           perfection
           thereof
           ;
           for
           so
           every
           vertue
           and
           grace
           ought
           to
           be
           defined
           ;
           that
           so
           we
           may
           learne
           not
           to
           content
           our selves
           with
           that
           imperfect
           measure
           whereunto
           we
           have
           already
           attayned
           ,
           but
           may
           aspire
           towards
           perfection
           But
           if
           any
           shall
           hereupon
           inferre
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           doth
           truly
           believe
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           that
           full
           assurance
           (
           as
           some
           vnadvisedly
           have
           done
           )
           he
           shall
           give
           occasion
           to
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           believers
           ,
           either
           to
           dispair
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           Faith
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           not
           ful
           assurance
           ,
           or
           because
           they
           woul
           not
           be
           thought
           without
           Faith
           to
           presume
           that
           they
           have
           a
           full
           assurance
           which
           notwithstanding
           men
           doe
           not
           attayne
           unto
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           nor
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           by
           divers
           degrees
           ,
           after
           much
           practice
           of
           piety
           ,
           and
           long
           experience
           of
           Gods
           goodnes
           towards
           them
           ;
           and
           never
           is
           so
           fully
           obtained
           before
           the
           end
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           that
           somewhat
           still
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           added
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           objection
           of
           the
           Papists
           against
           the
           assumption
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           doth
           not
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           believe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           not
           being
           ass●red
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           believe
           ,
           he
           can
           have
           no
           assurance
           of
           salvation
           .
           This
           is
           in
           deed
           the
           thing
           which
           they
           must
           stand
           unto
           ,
           
           if
           they
           will
           deny
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           ,
           the
           certainty
           of
           salvation
           .
           For
           if
           a
           man
           may
           be
           assured
           that
           he
           doth
           truly
           believe
           ,
           he
           may
           also
           be
           assured
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           the
           faithfull
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           believe
           ,
           I
           prove
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           every
           beleever
           is
           taught
           to
           say
           ,
           
             I
             beleeve
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             I
             believe
          
           in
           God
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           
             I
             believe
          
           in
           God
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           This
           profession
           of
           Faith
           every
           true
           Christian
           is
           bound
           to
           make
           with
           confidence
           ;
           therefore
           every
           true
           Christian
           is
           bound
           to
           know
           that
           he
           doth
           believe
           .
           The
           father
           of
           the
           demoniack
           ,
           though
           indued
           but
           with
           a
           weake
           faith
           ,
           when
           our
           Saviour
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           cure
           of
           his
           Sonne
           was
           possible
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           believe
           ,
           returned
           this
           present
           answer
           ,
           
             Lord
             I
             believe
             ,
             help
             thou
             my
             unbeliefe
             .
          
           Mark.
           9
           23.
           24.
           
           The
           Eunuch
           ,
           though
           a
           new
           convert
           ,
           when
           Philip
           told
           him
           he
           might
           be
           baptized
           if
           he
           did
           believe
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           ,
           answered
           
             I
             believe
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
          
           Act.
           8.
           37.
           
           
             We
             believe
             and
             know
             that
             thou
             art
             that
             Christ
             the
             Sonne
             of
             the
             living
             God.
          
           John
           6.
           69.
           so
           John
           11.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           This
           is
           that
           which
           Augustine
           affirmeth
           .
           
             Videt
             (
             fidelis
             )
             ipsam
             sidem
             suam
             ,
             quase
             credere
             sine
             cunctatione
             respondet
          
           The
           faithfull
           man
           feeth
           his
           owne
           faith
           ,
           whereby
           that
           he
           doth
           
           believe
           ,
           he
           answereth
           without
           delay
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           many
           recite
           the
           Creed
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           &c.
           who
           notwithstanding
           doe
           not
           believe
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           know
           it
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           The
           question
           is
           not
           ,
           what
           hypocrites
           and
           unsound
           Christians
           do
           ,
           or
           can
           do
           ,
           of
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           seeing
           they
           doe
           not
           believe
           ,
           they
           cannot
           know
           themselves
           to
           believe
           .
           But
           every
           faithfull
           and
           sound
           Christian
           ,
           whom
           the
           Seriptures
           call
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           when
           he
           professeth
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           believe
           ,
           doth
           not
           onely
           believe
           ,
           in
           deed
           ,
           but
           also
           knoweth
           that
           he
           doth
           believe
           ,
           and
           he
           which
           doth
           not
           know
           that
           he
           doth
           believe
           ,
           hath
           just
           cause
           to
           suspect
           himselfe
           that
           he
           is
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           sound
           and
           approved
           Christian.
           But
           for
           this
           there
           is
           an
           evident
           proofe
           .
           2
           Cor.
           13.
           5.
           
           
             Examine
             your selves
             ,
             whether
             you
             be
             in
             the
             faith
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             try
             your selves
          
           whether
           you
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           
             Know
             you
             not
             your
             owne
             selves
             ,
             how
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             in
             you
             except
             you
             be
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           sound
           ,
           nor
           approved
           Christians
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           are
           commanded
           to
           try
           themselves
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           may
           upon
           triall
           know
           it
           .
           Those
           that
           may
           know
           that
           CHRIST
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           may
           know
           they
           do
           believe
           ,
           because
           CHRIST
           is
           in
           us
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           unsound
           ,
           
           who
           doe
           not
           know
           that
           CHRIST
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           all
           that
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           sound
           ,
           approved
           Christians
           doe
           know
           it
           .
           And
           wehereas
           some
           Papists
           take
           acception
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           the
           true
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           the
           Catholike
           faith
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           cānot
           know
           that
           he
           is
           in
           the
           catho
           like
           faith
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           also
           know
           that
           he
           doth
           believe
           it
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           that
           faith
           ,
           whereby
           Christ
           dwelleth
           in
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           the
           grace
           of
           Faith.
           3.
           
           The
           Apostle
           vindicateth
           and
           proveth
           his
           calling
           by
           theirs
           :
           as
           we
           prove
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           Ministery
           against
           our
           Separatists
           ,
           who
           before
           their
           separation
           ,
           seemed
           very
           forward
           Christians
           .
           Try
           ,
           whether
           you
           have
           a
           true
           Faith
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           have
           ,
           acknowledge
           that
           to
           have
           beene
           a
           true
           Ministery
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           was
           wrought
           
             For
             how
             can
             they
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             heard
             ,
             and
             how
             can
             they
             heare
             without
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             how
             can
             they
             preach
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             be
             sent
             ?
          
           Rom.
           10.
           14.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           These
           things
           saith
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           have
           I
           written
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           believe
           on
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           GOD
           ,
           (
           1
           Iohn
           5.
           13.
           
           )
           that
           
             you
             may
             know
             that
             you
             have
             eternall
             life
             :
          
           which
           they
           could
           not
           know
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           knew
           themselves
           to
           believe
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           At
           that
           day
           ,
           viz.
           after
           the
           sending
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             you
             shall
             know
             that
             I
             am
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             you
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             you
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Iohn
           14.
           20.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           minde
           is
           not
           ignorant
           of
           its
           owne
           a'tions
           *
           when
           it
           understandeth
           ,
           it
           knoweth
           it selfe
           to
           understand
           ,
           when
           it
           discourseth
           ,
           it
           knoweth
           it selfe
           to
           discourse
           ;
           so
           when
           it
           a●●enteth
           ,
           it
           knoweth
           it self
           to
           assent
           ;
           when
           it
           desireth
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           knoweth
           that
           it
           doth
           desire
           it
           ;
           when
           it
           purposeth
           ,
           or
           resolveth
           ,
           it
           knoweth
           that
           it
           doth
           purpose
           ,
           or
           resolve
           ,
           much
           more
           being
           holpen
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           
             whom
             we
             have
             received
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             know
             the
             things
             which
             are
             given
             unto
             us
             of
             God.
          
           1
           Cor.
           ●
           .
           12.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           How
           should
           any
           man
           glory
           in
           the
           testimony
           of
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           believe
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           doth
           walk
           uprightly
           before
           God
           (
           which
           is
           the
           chiefest
           (
           2
           
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
             Esay
          
           38.
           3.
           
           )
           comfort
           of
           all
           sound
           Christians
           )
           who
           is
           not
           conscious
           to
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           believe
           ,
           and
           walk
           uprightly
           before
           God
           ,
           
             Est
             ergo
             quidam
             modus
             in
             conscientis
             glor●andi
             ,
             ut
             noveris
             sidem
             
             tuam
             esse
             sinceram
             ,
             noveris
             esse
             spem
             tuam
             certam
             ,
             noveris
             charitatem
             tuam
             esse
             sine
             simulatione
          
           (
           In
           Psal.
           149.
           )
           saith
           ,
           Augustine
           And
           againe
           ,
           suam
           (
           de
           Trinit
           .
           li.
           13.
           c.
           2.
           )
           
             quisque
             fidem
             apud
             seipsum
             videt
             C.
             I.
             fidem
             videt
             quisque
             in
             corde
             suo
             esse
             ,
             si
             credit
             —
             non
             sicut
             corpora
             .
             —
             Non
             sic
             videtur
             fides
             in
             corde
             in
             quo
             est
             ,
             ab
             eo
             cujus
             est
             ,
             sed
             eam
             tenet
             certisima
             scientia
             ,
             clamatque
             conscientia
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           though
           we
           see
           not
           the
           things
           which
           we
           doe
           believe
           ,
           
             ipsam
             tamen
             fidem
             quando
             inest
             in
             nobis
             videmus
             in
             nobis
             .
          
           Epist.
           112.
           c.
           4.
           
           
             Menti
             nostrae
             fides
             nostra
             conspicua
             est
             .
          
        
         
           So
           much
           of
           the
           assumption
           .
        
         
           Upon
           these
           premisses
           necessarily
           followeth
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           verdict
           of
           speciall
           Faith
           ,
           concluding
           the
           certainty
           of
           salvation
           ,
           by
           application
           of
           the
           promises
           to
           him
           that
           hath
           the
           first
           degree
           of
           faith
           .
           Which
           in
           my
           poore
           opinion
           is
           a
           most
           comfortable
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           But
           against
           speciall
           Faith
           so
           proved
           ,
           the
           Papists
           still
           object
           divers
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           it
           cannot
           be
           truly
           termed
           faith
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           three
           reasons
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
             vere
             fidei
             falsum
             sub
             esse
             non
             potest
             ,
          
           the
           object
           of
           true
           faith
           cannot
           be
           that
           which
           is
           false
           ,
           but
           of
           this
           ,
           the
           object
           may
           be
           false
           ,
           because
           a
           man
           may
           be
           deceived
           in
           the
           application
           .
        
         
         
           I
           answer
           :
           as
           there
           is
           a
           double
           knowledge
           ,
           the
           on
           of
           principles
           manifest
           in
           themselves
           ,
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           other
           ,
           of
           conclusions
           (
           not
           manifest
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           manifested
           by
           discourse
           )
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           a
           twofold
           Faith
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           principles
           contained
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           of
           conclusions
           deduced
           from
           thence
           :
           which
           conclusions
           though
           they
           are
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           yet
           the
           premisses
           being
           true
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           false
           .
           But
           the
           premisses
           of
           this
           practicall
           syllogisme
           made
           by
           a
           faithfull
           man
           ,
           are
           true
           ;
           therefore
           the
           conclusion
           cannot
           be
           false
           .
           Indeed
           if
           the
           syllogisme
           be
           made
           by
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           or
           ungrounded
           Christian
           ,
           the
           conclusion
           is
           not
           necessary
           ;
           because
           the
           assumption
           is
           false
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           uncertaine
           :
           false
           ,
           if
           he
           doe
           not
           believe
           ;
           uncertaine
           ,
           if
           he
           doe
           not
           know
           himselfe
           to
           believe
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           assumption
           at
           the
           most
           ,
           is
           but
           this
           ;
           but
           I
           doe
           suppose
           that
           I
           doe
           believe
           ;
           and
           the
           conclusion
           must
           be
           answerable
           ,
           therefore
           I
           suppose
           that
           I
           shal
           be
           saved
           .
           But
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           and
           sound
           Christian
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           onely
           believe
           .
           But
           knoweth
           himselfe
           to
           believe
           ;
           as
           he
           assumeth
           ,
           I
           doe
           know
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           I
           doe
           believe
           ;
           so
           he
           concludeth
           ,
           therefore
           I
           know
           and
           am
           sure
           that
           I
           shal
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           True
           Faith
           is
           grounded
           upon
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           speciall
           Faith
           that
           this
           man
           or
           that
           man
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           is
           not
           grounded
           on
           the
           Word
           .
           ergo
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           a
           true
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Resp.
           Particulars
           are
           included
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           
             &
             quod
             omnibus
             promittitur
             ,
             singulis
             promittitur
          
           ;
           therefore
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           all
           believers
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           as
           true
           ,
           that
           this
           or
           that
           believer
           shall
           be
           saved
           ;
           and
           this
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           9.
           if
           thou
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           Faith
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           the
           Faith
           of
           assent
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           application
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           are
           many
           places
           which
           speak
           properly
           of
           assent
           ,
           some
           wherof
           I
           before
           cited
           ;
           so
           there
           are
           many
           which
           mention
           or
           meane
           the
           speciall
           Faith.
           As
           namely
           all
           those
           places
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           many
           ,
           and
           almost
           innumerable
           ,
           wherein
           the
           faithfull
           doe
           apply
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           appropriate
           those
           things
           which
           are
           spoken
           of
           God
           *
           to
           themselves
           .
           As
           my
           God
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           my
           Saviour
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           my
           salvation
           ,
           &c.
           (
           *
           Psal.
           3.
           7.
           4.
           1.
           5.
           2.
           7.
           1.
           5.
           13.
           3.
           16.
           2.
           18
           1
           ,
           2.
           46.
           19.
           4.
           22.
           1
           ,
           8.
           27.
           1.
           9.
           38.
           41.
           22.
           43.
           4
           ,
           5.
           51.
           14.
           
           &c.
           Hab.
           3.
           18.
           
           Luke
           1.
           47.
           
           John
           20.
           28.
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             So
             Gal.
          
           2
           ,
           20.
           
           Christ
           liveth
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           which
           I
           now
           live
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           I
           live
           
           by
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           loved
           me
           ,
           and
           gave
           himselfe
           for
           me
           ,
        
         
           Likewise
           in
           those
           places
           where
           the
           faithfull
           professe
           their
           assurance
           of
           justification
           and
           salvation
           ,
           as
           Iob.
           13.
           18
           ,
           19.
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           Psal.
           103.
           3.
           who
           forgiveth
           all
           thine
           iniquities
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           32.
           5.
           
           Rom
           8.
           35.
           38.
           2
           
           Tim.
           1.
           12.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           upon
           the
           Patrons
           of
           speciall
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Papists
           doe
           presle
           divers
           inconveniences
           and
           absurdities
           .
        
         
           As
           1.
           
           If
           every
           man
           be
           bound
           to
           believe
           in
           particular
           his
           owne
           salvation
           ,
           then
           it
           would
           follow
           that
           every
           man
           shal
           be
           saved
           ;
           because
           no
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           believe
           an
           untruth
           :
           but
           the
           consequent
           is
           false
           ,
           therefor
           the
           antecedent
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           have
           shewed
           before
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           is
           bound
           upon
           paine
           of
           damnation
           to
           have
           the
           first
           degree
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           give
           a
           firme
           assent
           to
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           assuring
           salvation
           to
           all
           those
           that
           believe
           in
           CHRIST
           ;
           but
           the
           second
           degree
           none
           ought
           to
           have
           ,
           but
           they
           only
           who
           have
           the
           first
           ;
           no
           man
           ought
           to
           apply
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           will
           pernieiously
           deceive
           himselfe
           .
           For
           ,
           
             as
             hee
             that
             believeth
             shall
             be
             saved
             :
          
           so
           
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             ,
             shal
             be
             condemned
             .
          
           
           Mark.
           16.
           16.
           
           If
           thou
           dost
           truly
           believe
           that
           CHRIST
           is
           the
           Saviour
           ,
           thou
           art
           bound
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           thy
           Saviour
           :
           And
           so
           believing
           in
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           receiving
           him
           both
           by
           assent
           ,
           and
           applycation
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           undoubtedly
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           
             The
             second
             absurdity
          
           ]
           2.
           
           Those
           that
           have
           this
           speciall
           Faith
           ought
           not
           to
           aske
           the
           forgivenes
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           our
           Saviour
           teacheth
           his
           owne
           Apostles
           to
           aske
           .
           For
           they
           that
           have
           full
           assurance
           of
           the
           forgivenes
           of
           all
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           aske
           forgivenes
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           will
           dally
           with
           God
           ,
           for
           nothing
           desireth
           that
           which
           it
           hath
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           .
           1.
           that
           not
           all
           believers
           have
           full
           assurance
           ;
           some
           are
           incipients
           ,
           some
           proficients
           ,
           some
           perfect
           or
           growne
           men
           in
           CHRIST
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           incipients
           ,
           pray
           both
           that
           their
           sinnes
           may
           bee
           forgiven
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           have
           some
           assurance
           there
           of
           :
           proficients
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           bee
           growne
           men
           ,
           pray
           both
           that
           their
           sinnes
           may
           bee
           remitted
           ;
           and
           their
           assurance
           augmented
           ,
           for
           none
           are
           so
           perfect
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           assurance
           may
           be
           increased
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           wee
           dayly
           sinne
           ,
           so
           wee
           must
           dayly
           ask
           forgivenes
           ,
           prayer
           being
           the
           meanes
           that
           GOD
           hath
           ordayned
           to
           that
           end
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           Yea
           but
           saith
           the
           Papist
           ;
           yee
           forsooth
           
           have
           already
           full
           assurance
           of
           the
           remission
           of
           all
           your
           sinnes
           ,
           not
           only
           past
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           It
           is
           absurd
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           sinnes
           be
           remitted
           before
           they
           be
           commited
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           that
           we
           be
           assured
           they
           are
           remitted
           ,
           before
           they
           be
           either
           remitted
           or
           committed
           ;
           that
           indeed
           were
           a
           doctrine
           to
           animate
           ,
           and
           to
           encourage
           men
           to
           sinne
           .
        
         
           But
           howsoever
           the
           Pope
           somtimes
           forgiveth
           sinnes
           to
           come
           ,
           yet
           God
           doth
           not
           ;
           when
           God
           justifieth
           a
           man
           ,
           he
           giveth
           him
           remission
           
             of
             sinnes
             past
             .
             Rom.
          
           3.
           25.
           
           As
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           we
           teach
           ,
           that
           although
           Christ
           hath
           merited
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           promised
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           of
           all
           the
           faithfull
           unto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           :
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           is
           not
           actually
           obtayned
           ,
           and
           much-lesse
           by
           speciall
           faith
           believed
           ,
           untill
           men
           doe
           actually
           believe
           and
           repent
           ,
           and
           by
           humble
           and
           faithfull
           prayer
           renew
           their
           faith
           &
           repentance
           .
           For
           as
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           the
           faithfull
           all
           good
           things
           ;
           but
           how
           ?
           Mark.
           7.
           7
           ,
           8.
           〈◊〉
           
             them
             that
             ask
             that
             seek
             that
             knock
             :
          
           so
           also
           remission
           of
           sins
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           remission
           of
           sin
           ,
           though
           merited
           by
           CHRIST
           ,
           though
           promised
           by
           GOD
           ,
           though
           sealed
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           
           Baptisme
           ,
           is
           obtayned
           by
           the
           effectuall
           prayer
           of
           those
           that
           believe
           and
           repent
           ,
           for
           whom
           CHRIST
           hath
           merited
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           GOD
           hath
           promised
           it
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           sealed
           it
           by
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           even
           as
           the
           obtayning
           of
           the
           raine
           ,
           which
           GOD
           hath
           promised
           ,
           (
           1
           Kings
           18.
           1.
           41.
           
           )
           and
           the
           Prophet
           Elias
           had
           fore-told
           ,
           is
           ascribed
           (
           Iam.
           5.
           16.
           18.
           
           )
           to
           the
           effectuall
           prayer
           of
           Elias
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           third
           absurdity
           which
           the
           Papists
           put
           upon
           the
           doctrine
           of
           speciall
           Faith
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           it
           men
           are
           animated
           to
           commit
           all
           manner
           of
           sinne
           .
           As
           if
           it
           were
           no
           matter
           ,
           how
           many
           ,
           or
           how
           great
           sinnes
           a
           man
           doth
           commit
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           is
           assured
           by
           speciall
           Faith
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           present
           ▪
           and
           to
           come
           ,
           are
           remitted
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           That
           which
           they
           say
           of
           sinne
           to
           come
           ,
           is
           a
           malicious
           slander
           ,
           as
           I
           noted
           before
           ;
           but
           I
           answere
           :
           the
           practice
           of
           sinne
           (
           especially
           of
           any
           crime
           )
           and
           going
           on
           in
           the
           same
           without
           repentance
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           stand
           with
           the
           assurance
           of
           Faith.
           Neither
           can
           a
           man
           be
           assured
           of
           the
           forgivenes
           of
           any
           sinne
           ,
           whereof
           he
           doth
           not
           repent
           :
           and
           much
           lesse
           can
           he
           be
           assured
           before
           hand
           of
           the
           forgivenes
           of
           that
           sinne
           which
           presumptaously
           he
           doth
           purpose
           to
           commit
           .
        
         
         
           As
           for
           the
           doctrine
           of
           speciall
           Faith
           ,
           I
           doe
           confidently
           professe
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           one
           doctrine
           in
           all
           Divinity
           ,
           of
           greater
           force
           and
           efficacy
           ,
           either
           to
           encourage
           men
           to
           well-doing
           ,
           or
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           evill
           .
           For
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           before
           ,
           the
           more
           a
           man
           is
           assured
           of
           GODS
           love
           towards
           him
           in
           CHRIST
           ,
           in
           forgiving
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           giving
           unto
           him
           eternall
           life
           ;
           the
           more
           will
           his
           heart
           be
           inflamed
           with
           love
           towards
           GOD
           ,
           and
           towards
           his
           neighbour
           for
           GODS
           sake
           ;
           the
           more
           zealous
           will
           he
           be
           of
           GODS
           glory
           ,
           the
           more
           thankfull
           for
           his
           mercies
           ,
           the
           more
           desirous
           to
           please
           ,
           the
           more
           fearefull
           to
           displease
           ,
           the
           more
           carefull
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           ready
           when
           he
           hath
           offended
           to
           returne
           unto
           him
           &c.
           and
           therefore
           not
           without
           cause
           ,
           chasidim
           .
           the
           favourites
           of
           GOD
           ,
           who
           have
           experience
           and
           assurance
           of
           GODS
           speciall
           favour
           towards
           them
           ,
           are
           every
           ,
           where
           almost
           translated
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           godly
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Having
           thus
           by
           application
           of
           the
           promises
           to
           our selves
           (
           as
           having
           the
           condition
           thereof
           )
           attained
           to
           some
           measure
           of
           assurance
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           be
           carefull
           to
           use
           all
           other
           meanes
           which
           GOD
           hath
           ordained
           ,
           for
           the
           confirming
           of
           this
           assurance
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           meanes
           is
           Prayer
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           encrease
           of
           our
           Faith.
           
        
         
           As
           touching
           the
           former
           :
           forasmuch
           as
           speciall
           Faith
           is
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           shedding
           abroad
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           our
           hearts
           ;
           we
           are
           therefore
           to
           entreat
           the
           Lord
           that
           he
           would
           give
           us
           his
           Spirit
           (
           which
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           give
           to
           those
           that
           aske
           him
           (
           Luke
           11.
           13.
           
           )
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           ,
           crying
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           whom
           we
           cry
           in
           our
           hearts
           Abba
           Father
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           6.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           15.
           testifying
           with
           our
           spirits
           that
           we
           are
           the
           sonnes
           of
           GOD
           ;
           and
           if
           sons
           ,
           then
           also
           heyers
           ,
           heyers
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           coheyers
           with
           Christ
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           16.
           17.
           by
           whom
           we
           are
           sealed
           to
           the
           day
           of
           our
           full
           redemption
           ,
           who
           also
           is
           the
           earnest
           of
           our
           inheritance
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           22.
           
           Ephesians
           13
           ,
           14.
           4.
           30.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           the
           other
           :
           because
           full
           assurance
           is
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           speciall
           faith
           ,
           unto
           which
           we
           do
           never
           so
           fully
           attaine
           ,
           but
           that
           still
           more
           and
           more
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           added
           ;
           therefore
           we
           are
           to
           pray
           continually
           for
           the
           increase
           thereof
           ,
           saying
           with
           the
           father
           of
           the
           Damoniack
           ,
           Mark.
           9.
           24.
           
           
             I
             believe
             Lord
             ,
             but
             help
             thou
             my
             unbelief
          
           and
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Luke
           17.
           5.
           
           
             O
             Lord
             increase
             our
             faith
          
           .
           For
           as
           Augustine
           
           saith
           ,
           
             fides
             fundit
             orationem
             ,
             fusa
             oratio
             fidei
             impetrat
             firmitatem
             .
             (
             De
             verbis
             Do.
             serm
             .
          
           36.
           )
        
         
           2
           Unto
           prayer
           we
           are
           to
           adjoyne
           repentance
           ,
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           without
           which
           neither
           is
           our
           faith
           lively
           nor
           our
           prayers
           effectuall
           ,
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           severall
           duties
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           proper
           notes
           and
           evidences
           of
           a
           true
           faith
           ,
           the
           promise
           of
           forgiveness
           is
           made
           ;
           as
           namely
           to
           confession
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           contrition
           in
           being
           displeased
           with
           our selves
           ,
           and
           grieved
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           deprecation
           in
           craving
           pardon
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           an
           unfained
           desire
           and
           purpose
           to
           forsake
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           practise
           the
           contrary
           duties
           .
           Yea
           if
           a
           man
           shall
           as
           truly
           desire
           to
           confesse
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           bewaile
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           forsake
           them
           ,
           as
           hee
           doth
           desire
           the
           forgiveness
           of
           them
           ;
           such
           an
           one
           may
           undoubtedly
           be
           assured
           of
           the
           remission
           of
           them
           .
           For
           most
           gracious
           are
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           made
           unto
           penitent
           sinners
           ,
           as
           Prov.
           28.
           13.
           
           
             Whosoever
             confesseth
             and
             forsaketh
             his
             sinnes
             shall
             have
             mercy
             ,
          
           so
           Jerem.
           3.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           Levit.
           26.
           40
           ,
           41.
           
           Hos.
           14.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           2
           
           Chron.
           7.
           14.
           
        
         
           More
           particularly
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           to
           confession
           ,
           1
           John
           1.
           9.
           
           Job
           33.
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           Psal.
           32.
           5.
           
           Luke
           15.
           21.
           
        
         
           To
           contrition
           .
           Mat.
           5.
           4.
           
           Psal.
           34.
           18.
           51.
           
           17.
           
           Esay
           57.
           15.
           61.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           66.
           2.
           
        
         
           To
           humble
           deprecation
           .
           Zach.
           12.
           10.
           
           Luke
           18.
           13.
           
           Hos.
           4.
           2.
           
        
         
           To
           conversion
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           forsaking
           of
           sinne
           ,
           Deut.
           4.
           30
           ,
           31.
           30.
           2.
           10.
           
           Es.
           1.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Jerem.
           3.
           1.
           22.
           18.
           8.
           
           Ezech.
           18.
           27
           ,
           28.
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           33.
           11.
           
           Joel
           .
           2.
           12.
           
           Zach.
           1.
           3.
           
           Mal.
           3.
           7.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           prayer
           and
           repentance
           we
           must
           adde
           the
           diligent
           and
           conscionable
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           by
           which
           Faith
           (
           Rom.
           10.
           17.
           
           )
           as
           it
           is
           at
           the
           first
           begotten
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           nourished
           and
           encreased
           .
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           2.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Because
           Faith
           begotten
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           consisteth
           at
           the
           first
           in
           assent
           ,
           without
           actuall
           application
           ,
           therefore
           to
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           to
           be
           adjoyned
           the
           worthy
           receiving
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           were
           ordained
           to
           this
           very
           end
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           have
           the
           ●irst
           degree
           of
           Faith
           ,
           may
           proceed
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           go
           on
           therein
           .
           Dost
           thou
           therefore
           truly
           believe
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           Saviour
           of
           all
           those
           that
           believe
           in
           him
           ?
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           thou
           receivest
           ,
           is
           a
           pledge
           unto
           thee
           ,
           and
           an
           assurance
           that
           he
           is
           thy
           Saviour
           ;
           a
           pledge
           I
           say
           ,
           communicated
           to
           the
           receivers
           severally
           ,
           to
           assure
           every
           one
           that
           believeth
           truly
           according
           to
           the
           first
           degree
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           as
           certainly
           as
           he
           receiveth
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           
           so
           he
           is
           made
           partaker
           also
           of
           the
           thing
           signified
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           participation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           merits
           to
           his
           justification
           and
           salvation
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           these
           we
           are
           to
           adde
           reading
           ,
           meditation
           ,
           conference
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           practice
           of
           piety
           ,
           or
           leading
           of
           a
           godly
           life
           making
           conscience
           of
           all
           our
           wayes
           ,
           and
           walking
           upright
           before
           God.
           For
           hereby
           especially
           we
           are
           to
           make
           our
           calling
           and
           our
           election
           sure
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           10.
           
             for
             hee
             that
             doth
             these
             things
             shall
             never
             be
             removed
             ,
          
           Ps.
           15.
           5.
           
           And
           this
           is
           confirmed
           by
           the
           order
           and
           conjunction
           of
           justification
           and
           sanctification
           mentioned
           before
           (
           pag.
           37.
           )
           More
           specially
           by
           brotherly
           love
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           3.
           14.
           and
           the
           fruits
           thereof
           in
           giveing
           almes
           ,
           Mat.
           25.
           35.
           1
           
           Tim.
           6.
           18.
           19.
           and
           forgiving
           the
           offence
           of
           others
           ,
           Mat.
           6.
           14.
           and
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           teacheth
           us
           to
           use
           this
           argument
           in
           our
           prayer
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           Mat
           6.
           12.
           but
           more
           plainly
           ,
           Luke
           11.
           4.
           
        
         
           So
           much
           of
           the
           first
           doctrine
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           Two
           other
           uses
           of
           this
           property
           .
        
         
           NOw
           followeth
           the
           second
           doctrine
           .
           For
           if
           we
           be
           enabled
           to
           worship
           the
           Lord
           without
           servile
           feare
           ,
           as
           being
           freed
           from
           the
           terrour
           and
           coaction
           of
           the
           law
           ;
           then
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           to
           worship
           the
           Lord
           with
           willing
           mindes
           ,
           as
           David
           exhorteth
           his
           son
           Solomon
           .
           1
           Chron.
           28.
           9.
           and
           promiseth
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           Ps.
           119.
           32.
           
           I
           will
           runne
           the
           way
           of
           thy
           commandments
           when
           my
           heart
           is
           set
           at
           liberty
           .
           For
           therefore
           hath
           the
           Lord
           freed
           us
           from
           the
           servitude
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           bondage
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           serve
           him
           with
           free
           and
           willing
           minds
           .
           The
           people
           redeemed
           by
           CHRIST
           ,
           become
           a
           voluntary
           people
           ,
           psalm
           .
           110
           3.
           or
           ,
           as
           Paul
           speaketh
           ,
           his
           peculiar
           people
           ,
           zelous
           ,
           or
           studious
           of
           good
           workes
           .
           Tit.
           2.
           14.
           
        
         
           Thus
           the
           duties
           both
           of
           piety
           towards
           GOD
           ,
           and
           charity
           to
           our
           brethren
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           performed
           with
           willing
           mindes
           and
           cheerfull
           hearts
           .
           In
           the
           duties
           of
           piety
           we
           are
           to
           serve
           the
           Lord
           with
           gladnes
           .
           Ps.
           100
           2.
           
           I
           rejoyced
           (
           saith
           David
           Ps.
           12.
           21.
           
           )
           when
           they
           said
           unto
           me
           ,
           let
           us
           goe
           into
           
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord.
           More
           particularly
           ,
        
         
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           to
           be
           preached
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           willingly
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.
           2.
           that
           we
           may
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           15.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             as
             much
             as
             lyeth
             in
             me
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           for
           it
           must
           be
           done
           in
           love
           to
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           zeale
           to
           GODS
           glory
           ,
           Iohn
           21
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Act.
           20
           ,
           28.
           in
           love
           and
           zeale
           of
           our
           brethrens
           salvation
           .
           2
           Cor.
           11.
           2.
           
           It
           is
           to
           be
           heard
           with
           willingnes
           ,
           after
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Beraeans
           ,
           Act.
           17.
           11
           who
           received
           the
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           with
           all
           readines
           of
           minde
           ,
           desiring
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           2.
           and
           longing
           after
           it
           ,
           Ps.
           119.
           131.
           
           To
           be
           conversant
           therin
           .
           should
           be
           our
           delight
           Ps.
           1.
           2.
           the
           Word
           ought
           to
           be
           sweet
           unto
           us
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           hony
           ,
           and
           the
           hony
           combe
           ,
           Psal.
           19.
           11.
           109.
           103.
           and
           we
           should
           rejoyce
           in
           it
           as
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           riches
           .
           This
           affection
           towards
           Gods
           Word
           David
           expresseth
           ,
           psal
           .
           119.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           24.
           47.
           72.
           111.
           127.
           143.
           162.
           
        
         
           We
           must
           give
           our selves
           to
           prayer
           ,
           as
           devoted
           thereunto
           ,
           Psal.
           109.
           4.
           taking
           delight
           to
           conferre
           with
           God
           in
           prayer
           ;
           and
           offering
           up
           our
           prayers
           and
           thanksgivings
           ,
           as
           a
           willing
           sacrifice
           ,
           Psal.
           119.
           108.
           
        
         
           We
           must
           praise
           God
           with
           joyfulness
           ,
           and
           give
           thanks
           with
           chearfulness
           ,
           Psal.
           9.
           2.
           95
           
           2.
           95.
           1.
           2.
           63.
           5.
           for
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           is
           thanks
           ,
           cometh
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           to
           re●oyce
           ;
           so
           it
           must
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           joy
           ,
           Phil.
           1.
           3.
           4.
           we
           must
           esteeme
           it
           a
           blessed
           thing
           ,
           wherein
           we
           resemble
           the
           blessed
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           in
           heaven
           ,
           Psal
           84
           4.
           
        
         
           We
           must
           call
           the
           Sabbath
           our
           delight
           ,
           Esay
           58.
           13
           
           :
           And
           we
           must
           esteeme
           one
           day
           spent
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           as
           better
           then
           a
           thousand
           ,
           Psal.
           84.
           10.
           
           Psal.
           26.
           8.
           27.
           4.
           84.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           10.
           
        
         
           The
           duties
           of
           charity
           are
           also
           cheerfully
           to
           be
           performed
           ,
           Rom.
           12
           8.
           
             he
             that
             sheweth
             mercy
             let
             him
             doe
             it
             with
             cheerfulnesse
             ,
          
           drawing
           forth
           his
           soule
           to
           the
           hungry
           and
           afflicted
           ▪
           Esay
           58
           ▪
           10.
           
             id
             est
             ,
             ex
             animo
             liberaliter
             hilariterque
             communicans
             ejus
             necessitatibus
             .
          
           For
           the
           Lord
           loveth
           a
           cheerfull
           giver
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           9.
           7.
           
        
         
           Finally
           in
           doing
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           imitate
           the
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           daily
           prayer
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           doe
           the
           will
           of
           God
           upon
           earth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           done
           in
           heaven
           ,
           that
           is
           willingly
           ,
           readily
           ,
           cheerfully
           ;
           following
           also
           the
           example
           of
           all
           examples
           ,
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           whose
           delight
           it
           was
           ,
           Psal.
           40.
           8.
           and
           whose
           meat
           it
           was
           to
           doe
           the
           will
           of
           his
           heavenly
           father
           ,
           John
           4.
           34.
           
        
         
           As
           for
           that
           obedience
           ,
           or
           service
           ,
           which
           
           is
           extorted
           from
           men
           by
           servile
           feare
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           forced
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           momentany
           ;
           For
           no
           violent
           thing
           is
           of
           continuance
           ,
           and
           being
           mome●tany
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           counterfeit
           ,
           whereas
           true
           piety
           is
           constant
           and
           permanent
           ,
           Such
           is
           the
           obedience
           and
           repentance
           of
           hypocrites
           :
           who
           when
           they
           are
           affrighted
           with
           Gods
           judgements
           ,
           or
           afflicted
           with
           his
           heavie
           hand
           pretend
           repentance
           ,
           and
           promise
           amendment
           :
           but
           when
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           is
           removed
           from
           them
           ,
           they
           returne
           to
           their
           former
           courses
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           learning
           obedience
           by
           that
           which
           they
           have
           suffered
           ,
           or
           feared
           ,
           that
           like
           anviles
           with
           often
           striking
           they
           are
           more
           and
           more
           hardned
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           ,
           Esay
           1.
           5.
           
             why
             should
             you
             be
             shricken
             any
             more
             you
             will
             adde
             revolt
             .
          
           A
           notable
           example
           hereof
           we
           have
           in
           Pharaoh
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           upon
           the
           inflicting
           of
           the
           severall
           judgements
           ,
           promised
           obedience
           ,
           Exod.
           8.
           8.
           25.
           9.
           27.
           10.
           16.
           12.
           31.
           so
           upon
           the
           removing
           of
           the
           plagues
           ,
           he
           returned
           to
           his
           former
           obstinacy
           ,
           Exod.
           8.
           15.
           32.
           9.
           34.
           10.
           20.
           14.
           5.
           
           Yea
           in
           the
           Israelites
           themselves
           ;
           who
           ,
           
             when
             God
             slew
          
           some
           of
           
             them
             ,
             they
             sought
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             returned
             ,
             and
             enquired
             early
             after
             GOD
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nevertheles
             they
             did
             but
             flatter
             him
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             tongues
             they
             lied
             unto
             
             him
             ,
             for
             their
             heart
             was
             not
             right
             with
             him
             ,
             neither
             were
             they
             stedfast
             in
             his
             covenant
             ,
          
           Psal.
           78
           ,
           34
           ,
           36
           ,
           37.
           
           This
           therefore
           ought
           to
           teach
           men
           not
           to
           put
           off
           their
           repentance
           to
           the
           time
           of
           sicknesse
           or
           old
           age
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           ;
           lest
           the
           repentance
           which
           then
           they
           hope
           to
           performe
           ,
           prove
           counterfeit
           .
           Now
           ,
           that
           our
           obedience
           may
           be
           voluntary
           and
           cheerfull
           ,
           and
           our
           service
           of
           God
           without
           servile
           feare
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           be
           adorned
           with
           the
           three
           Theologicall
           Vertues
           ,
           
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
          
           ,
           and
           Charity
           :
           for
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           these
           three
           graces
           ,
           in
           the
           measure
           of
           our
           spirituall
           security
           and
           assurance
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           our
           cheerfulness
           .
           Faith
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           can
           worship
           the
           Lord
           with
           a
           willing
           mind
           ,
           and
           cheerfull
           heart
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           by
           Faith
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           his
           service
           is
           accepted
           of
           him
           .
           The
           perswasion
           of
           Gods
           love
           shed
           abroad
           in
           our
           hearts
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           maketh
           us
           to
           love
           him
           againe
           ,
           and
           in
           love
           to
           serve
           him
           willingly
           ;
           to
           whom
           much
           is
           forgiven
           ,
           they
           love
           much
           ,
           Luke
           7.
           47.
           
           That
           charity
           wherby
           the
           whole
           law
           is
           fulfilled
           ,
           proceedeth
           from
           Faith
           unfained
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           5.
           and
           without
           Faith
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           Heb.
           11.
           6.
           
           Hope
           ,
           for
           they
           that
           have
           fastened
           their
           anchor
           of
           hope
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           performe
           
           the
           duties
           of
           piety
           and
           righteousness
           with
           a
           comfortable
           expectation
           of
           everlasting
           happiness
           .
           The
           hope
           whereof
           maketh
           them
           easily
           to
           swallow
           all
           the
           difficulties
           and
           troubles
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           for
           the
           joy
           that
           is
           set
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           cheerfulnes
           to
           serve
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           finish
           their
           course
           with
           joy
           ,
           Act.
           20.
           24.
           whiles
           we
           hold
           fast
           this
           hope
           ,
           nothing
           shal
           be
           able
           to
           discourage
           ,
           or
           to
           with-draw
           us
           from
           the
           voluntary
           worshippe
           of
           GOD.
           Not
           the
           desires
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           which
           to
           him
           that
           hath
           this
           hope
           seeme
           meer
           vanities
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           happines
           hoped
           for
           .
           Not
           the
           terrours
           or
           bugg-beares
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           worthy
           of
           the
           glory
           expected
           .
           (
           see
           Rom.
           5.
           2.
           3.
           )
           Consider
           the
           example
           of
           Moses
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           
             come
             to
             yeares
             ,
             refused
             to
             be
             called
             the
             sonne
             of
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             ,
             choosing
             rather
             to
             suffer
             affliction
             with
             the
             people
             of
             GOD
             ,
             then
             to
             enioy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             esteeming
             the
             reproach
             of
             Christ
          
           (
           in
           his
           members
           )
           
             greater
             riches
             then
             the
             treasures
             of
             Egypt
             :
          
           the
           reason
           of
           all
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           
             for
             he
             had
             respect
             to
             the
             recompence
             of
             reward
          
           Heb.
           11.
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26.
           
        
         
           Charity
           ,
           (
           1
           John
           4.
           18.
           
           )
           which
           expelling
           fearfulness
           ,
           causeth
           cheerfulness
           .
           To
           him
           that
           loveth
           ,
           the
           commandments
           of
           
           God
           
             are
             not
             grievous
          
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           .
           5.
           3.
           nor
           the
           yoake
           of
           CHRIST
           tedious
           .
           Nothing
           is
           hard
           to
           him
           that
           loveth
           Iacobs
           7
           years
           of
           hard
           service
           for
           the
           love
           of
           Rachel
           seemed
           to
           him
           but
           a
           few
           dayes
           ,
           Gen.
           29.
           20.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           use
           ,
           is
           a
           singular
           comfort
           ,
           which
           from
           hence
           ariseth
           to
           the
           Faithfull
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           Lord
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           comfort
           his
           servants
           ,
           bideth
           them
           not
           to
           feare
           ,
           as
           Esay
           43.
           1.
           
             feare
             not
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             redeemed
             thee
             ,
          
           Luke
           .
           12.
           32.
           
             feare
             not
             little
             flocke
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             your
             Fathers
             pleasure
             to
             give
             you
             a
             Kingdome
             :
          
           Here
           in
           this
           covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           he
           promiseth
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           oath
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           give
           us
           to
           worship
           him
           without
           feare
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           without
           cause
           of
           feare
           ,
           so
           Esay
           54.
           4.
           which
           must
           needes
           be
           a
           singular
           consolation
           unto
           us
           ,
           whether
           we
           respect
           our
           condition
           by
           nature
           or
           by
           grace
           .
           For
           by
           Nature
           we
           are
           obnoxious
           to
           our
           enemies
           ,
           subject
           to
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           feare
           (
           Heb.
           2.
           15.
           
           )
           of
           death
           and
           damnation
           ;
           And
           though
           we
           be
           in
           the
           state
           ▪
           of
           grace
           ,
           yet
           are
           we
           infirme
           and
           weake
           ,
           not
           able
           by
           our
           owne
           strength
           to
           resist
           our
           enemies
           ;
           The
           ground
           therefore
           of
           this
           our
           being
           without
           feare
           ,
           is
           not
           any
           confidence
           of
           our
           owne
           strength
           :
           but
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           Heb.
           6.
           17
           ,
           18.
           )
           who
           by
           
           oath
           hath
           promised
           that
           wee
           shall
           worship
           him
           without
           feare
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           he
           is
           able
           to
           make
           good
           his
           promise
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           12.
           1
           
           Pet.
           1.
           5.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           his
           fidelity
           ,
           in
           regard
           whereof
           he
           is
           also
           willing
           to
           performe
           his
           oath
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           13.
           1
           
           Thess.
           5.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           his
           Fatherly
           providence
           ▪
           Esay
           54.
           17.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           28.
           and
           protection
           ,
           Psal.
           91.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Fiftly
           ,
           CHRISTS
           protection
           of
           us
           as
           our
           King
           ,
           who
           having
           vanquished
           all
           the
           enemies
           of
           our
           salvation
           ,
           and
           deliveder
           us
           out
           of
           their
           hand
           ,
           none
           shal
           be
           able
           to
           hurt
           us
           ,
           Esay
           54.
           14.
           17.
           and
           much
           lesse
           to
           pluck
           us
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           ,
           Iohn
           10.
           28.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Sixtly
           ,
           his
           intercession
           for
           us
           ,
           as
           our
           Priest
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           34.
           1
           
           Iohn
           2.
           2.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           Seventhly
           ,
           his
           union
           with
           us
           as
           our
           Head
           ,
           with
           whom
           our
           life
           is
           hid
           in
           God
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           3.
           
           Now
           as
           whiles
           the
           head
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           is
           above
           the
           water
           ,
           the
           members
           cannot
           be
           drowned
           ,
           so
           whiles
           our
           Head
           is
           in
           glory
           ,
           sitting
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           none
           of
           his
           members
           can
           perish
           ;
           but
           as
           himselfe
           hath
           promised
           ,
           
             because
             I
             live
             ,
             you
             shall
             live
             also
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           14.
           19.
           wherefore
           we
           are
           to
           thinke
           of
           our selves
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           members
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           
           hath
           quickened
           together
           with
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           hath
           raised
           us
           up
           together
           ,
           and
           made
           us
           sit
           together
           in
           heavenly
           places
           in
           CHRIST
           JESUS
           .
           Eph.
           2.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           Eightly
           ,
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           the
           Comfortor
           ,
           who
           shedding
           (
           Rom.
           5.
           5.
           
           )
           abroad
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           &
           testifying
           with
           (
           Rom.
           8.
           16.
           
           )
           our
           spirits
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           becometh
           the
           earnest
           (
           1
           Cor.
           21.
           5.
           5.
           
           )
           of
           salvation
           ,
           sealing
           us
           (
           Eph.
           1.
           13.
           14.
           
           )
           untill
           the
           day
           of
           our
           full
           redemption
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           freeth
           us
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           and
           of
           feare
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           ,
           by
           whom
           we
           cry
           (
           Gal
           ,
           4.
           6.
           
           )
           in
           our
           hearts
           Abba
           father
           ;
           but
           ▪
           also
           worketh
           in
           us
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           (
           Gal.
           4.
           6.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           15.
           
           Rom.
           5.
           1.
           5.
           14.
           17.
           
           )
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           which
           St.
           Peter
           calleth
           unspeakable
           and
           glorious
           .
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           8.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           
        
         
           Of
           uprightnesse
           and
           of
           the
           worshipping
           of
           God
           in
           holinesse
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           THe
           second
           property
           of
           our
           new
           obedience
           is
           uprightnes
           ,
           signified
           in
           these
           words
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             before
             him
          
           .
           Whereby
           is
           
           meant
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           holines
           and
           righteousnes
           ,
           not
           as
           before
           men
           in
           eye-services
           as
           men-pleasers
           ;
           but
           as
           
             before
             God
          
           ,
           in
           sincerity
           and
           truth
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           seemeth
           to
           expound
           this
           phrase
           Gen.
           17.
           1.
           
           
             I
             am
             God
             all-sufficient
             ,
             walke
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             be
             upright
             .
          
           For
           to
           
             walke
             before
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             walke
             with
             God
          
           (
           both
           which
           phrases
           are
           used
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           sometimes
           joyntly
           ,
           as
           1
           Kings
           3.
           6.
           somtimes
           severally
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           did
           Henoch
           ,
           Gen.
           5.
           22.
           24.
           and
           Noah
           ,
           Gen.
           6.
           9.
           and
           as
           we
           are
           required
           to
           doe
           ,
           Mich.
           6.
           8.
           before
           God
           ,
           Es.
           57.
           2.
           as
           did
           Abraham
           ,
           Gen.
           24.
           40.
           and
           Isaa●
           Gen
           ,
           48.
           15.
           
           
             David
             ▪
          
           Ps.
           116.
           9.
           
           Iotham
           ,
           who
           prepared
           his
           wayes
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           2
           Chro.
           27.
           6.
           
           )
           it
           is
           to
           behave
           our selves
           as
           in
           the
           sight
           and
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           setting
           God
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           admitting
           him
           to
           be
           the
           beholder
           ,
           witnes
           ,
           and
           judge
           of
           our
           actions
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           demeane
           our selves
           uprightly
           .
           And
           this
           property
           is
           required
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           piety
           ,
           which
           we
           performe
           directly
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           also
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           righteousnes
           ,
           which
           we
           owe
           unto
           men
           :
           for
           so
           it
           is
           here
           said
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           worship
           him
           
             in
             holines
             and
             righteousnes
             before
             him
          
           ;
           in
           which
           two
           ,
           being
           sincere
           and
           upright
           ,
           the
           image
           of
           God
           renewed
           in
           us
           doth
           consist
           ,
           
           Eph.
           4.
           24.
           
             in
             righteousnesse
             and
             holinesse
             of
             truth
             ,
          
           that
           is
           in
           true
           ,
           sincere
           ,
           upright
           ,
           and
           unfained
           righteousnesse
           and
           holinesse
           .
           But
           first
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           of
           worshipping
           GOD
           in
           
             holinesse
             before
             him
          
           ,
           or
           of
           uprightnesse
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           relation
           to
           GOD.
           In
           which
           sence
           it
           is
           opposed
           to
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           so
           what
           is
           upright
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           without
           hypocrisie
           ,
           or
           unfained
           .
        
         
           
             What
             uprightnesse
             is
          
           ]
           Now
           what
           this
           uprightnes
           is
           ,
           we
           may
           gather
           by
           those
           divers
           words
           and
           phrases
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           expressed
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Old
           Test.
           and
           in
           the
           New.
           
        
         
           As
           first
           ,
           by
           the
           word
           
             josher
             (
             Psal.
          
           25.
           21.
           
           )
           which
           signifieth
           uprightnesse
           ,
           and
           jashar
           ,
           which
           signifieth
           right
           or
           upright
           ,
           as
           
             Psal.
             37.
             37.
             
             Iob.
          
           1.
           1
           ,
           8.
           2
           ,
           3.
           but
           more
           plainly
           and
           fully
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           joyned
           with
           some
           other
           word
           ,
           as
           
             right
             in
             heart
          
           ,
           signifying
           the
           inward
           disposition
           ;
           or
           
             right
             in
             the
             way
          
           ,
           signifying
           the
           conversation
           .
           For
           so
           the
           upright
           are
           called
           
             recti●orde
             ,
             right
             or
             upright
             in
             heart
             ,
          
           as
           Psal.
           7.
           10.
           32.
           14.
           36.
           10.
           64.
           10.
           94.
           15.
           94.
           15.
           125.
           4.
           and
           uprightnesse
           
             rectitudo
             cordis
          
           ,
           1
           King.
           3.
           6.
           
           Psal.
           119.
           7.
           they
           are
           also
           called
           
             recti
             via
          
           Psal.
           37.
           14.
           
             upright
             of
             way
          
           ,
           Psal.
           119.
           1.
           or
           
             perfecti
             via
             ,
             ambulans
             integer
             .
             [
             Integer
             vitae
             Horat.
          
           ]
           Psal.
           15.
           2.
           whose
           way
           is
           uprightnesse
           .
           Es.
           26.
           7.
           their
           
             way
             being
             made
             straighy
             by
             God.
          
           Both
           
           which
           do
           concurre
           in
           the
           upright
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           properly
           integer
           ,
           who
           is
           both
           outwardly
           straight
           ,
           that
           is
           
             rectus
             via
          
           and
           inwardly
           sound
           ,
           that
           is
           
             rectus
             corde
          
           .
           Both
           must
           con●urre
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           25.
           2.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           the
           word
           Emeth
           which
           signifieth
           truth
           ,
           for
           as
           there
           is
           truth
           in
           words
           ,
           opposed
           to
           lying
           ,
           so
           also
           in
           deeds
           ,
           opposed
           to
           dissembling
           and
           hypocrsie
           ,
           which
           is
           uprightnesse
           ,
           as
           
             Io●
             .
             24.
             14.
             
             Psal.
             51.
             6.
             
             Es.
             8.
             3.
             
             Psal.
          
           145.
           18.
           and
           as
           there
           is
           a
           saying
           ,
           ●2
           Chron.
           31.
           20.
           
           )
           so
           also
           a
           doing
           of
           the
           ruth
           .
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             21.
             1
             
             Ioh.
          
           1.
           6.
           and
           
             walking
             ●
             truth
          
           ,
           2
           Joh.
           4.
           and
           3
           John
           3.
           hence
           to
           walk
           uprightly
           ,
           
             is
             to
             walk
             before
             God
             in
             ●ruth
             .
          
           1
           King.
           2.
           4.
           and
           1
           King.
           3.
           6.
           in
           ●ruth
           and
           righteousnesse
           and
           uprightnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           2
           
             King.
             20.
             3.
             in
             truth
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             ,
          
           and
           to
           worship
           God
           uprightly
           ,
           is
           to
           worship
           him
           in
           
             Spirit
             and
             in
             truth
          
           ,
           Joh.
           4.
           23
           ,
           24.
           or
           as
           Samuel
           exhorteth
           ,
           
             in
             truth
             with
             all
             our
             hearts
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           12.
           24.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           most
           usuall
           word
           to
           signifie
           ,
           either
           the
           upright
           is
           Tham
           or
           Thamim
           ,
           which
           commonly
           is
           translated
           perfect
           ,
           as
           Gen.
           17.
           1.
           
           
             Deut.
             18.
             13.
             
             Psal.
             15.
             2.
             37.
             37.
             119.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             uprightnesse
             ,
          
           is
           Thom
           or
           thamim
           ,
           which
           ●sually
           is
           translated
           perfection
           ,
           whereby
           ●ot
           legall
           perfection
           is
           meant
           (
           which
           is
           ●bsolute
           and
           compleat
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           respect
           
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           degrees
           )
           but
           evangelicall
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           ;
           which
           is
           nothing
           else
           )
           the
           Lord
           (
           2
           
             Cor.
             8.
             18.
             
             Gen.
             22.
             16.
             2
             
             Sam.
          
           7.
           2.
           
           &c.
           )
           accepting
           in
           his
           children
           the
           will
           for
           the
           deed
           )
           but
           integrity
           or
           uprightnesse
           ;
           and
           is
           so
           expounded
           
             Psal.
             25.
             21.
             
             Ios.
             24.
             14.
             
             Iob.
             1.
             1.
             8.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Psal.
          
           37.
           37.
           
           For
           very
           many
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           have
           this
           perfection
           attributed
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           had
           their
           imperfections
           ,
           as
           Noah
           ,
           Gen.
           6.
           9.
           
           Job
           .
           1.
           1.
           8.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Iacob
           ,
           Gen.
           25
           ,
           27.
           &c.
           Of
           Asa
           it
           is
           said
           2
           Chron.
           15.
           17.
           that
           his
           heart
           was
           perfect
           all
           his
           dayes
           :
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           there
           are
           recorded
           three
           foul
           sinnes
           which
           he
           committed
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           16.
           7.
           10.
           12.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           the
           word
           Shalem
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Greek
           is
           translaned
           ,
           sometimes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           perfect
           ,
           sometimes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ful
           or
           compleat
           exampls
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           1
           
             King.
             8.
             61.
             11.
             4.
             15.
             3.
             14.
             2
             
             King.
             20.
             3.
             1
             
             Chron.
             28.
             9.
             2.
             
             Chro.
          
           15
           12.
           of
           the
           second
           Es.
           38.
           3.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           last
           1
           Chron.
           29
           9.
           16.
           9.
           19.
           9.
           25.
           2.
           
           And
           in
           this
           sence
           ,
           they
           that
           are
           upright
           are
           said
           to
           have
           
             fulfilled
             after
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           that
           is
           fully
           or
           entirely
           to
           have
           followed
           him
           ,
           
             Num.
             14.
             24.
             32.
             11.
             12.
             
             Deut.
             1
             36.
             
             Ios.
          
           14.
           8.
           9.
           14.
           as
           contrariwise
           of
           
           those
           who
           are
           not
           upright
           ,
           but
           have
           a
           name
           that
           they
           live
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           dead
           ;
           it
           is
           said
           that
           their
           works
           are
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           full
           or
           perfec
           before
           God.
           Apoc.
           3.
           2
           ,
           3.
           but
           dimidiata
           ,
           worshipping
           and
           obeying
           God
           by
           the
           halfes
           not
           fulfilling
           after
           him
           ,
           Num.
           3●
           .
           11.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           By
           the
           
             whole
             heart
          
           ,
           being
           not
           legally
           ,
           but
           evangel
           cally
           understood
           ,
           as
           when
           duties
           are
           to
           be
           performed
           with
           the
           whole
           heart
           ,
           or
           with
           all
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           
             Deut.
             4.
             29.
             26
             6
             30
             2.
             1
             
             Sam.
             12
             24
             2
             Kings
             23
             3
             Psal
          
           1
           9
           2.
           10.
           34.
           
           (
           9.
           
           I●el
           2
           12
           which
           being
           legally
           understood
           ,
           import
           a
           greater
           perfection
           ,
           then
           is
           incident
           to
           any
           man
           since
           the
           fall
           :
           but
           being
           evangeli●ally
           understood
           according
           to
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           nothing
           else
           is
           meant
           thereby
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           to
           be
           performed
           with
           an
           entire
           or
           upright
           heart
           ,
           or
           as
           David
           speaketh
           ,
           Psal.
           119.
           7.
           with
           uprightnesse
           of
           heart
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Not
           
             with
             an
             heart
             ,
             and
             an
             heart
          
           (
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           hypocrites
           ,
           who
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Iam.
           1.
           8.
           4.
           8
           
           )
           
             Psal.
             12.
             2.
             1
             
             Chro.
          
           12.
           33.
           38.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           
             Without
             guile
          
           ,
           that
           is
           hypocrisie
           ,
           Psal.
           17.
           1.
           32.
           2.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           As
           the
           upright
           are
           called
           
             recti
             corde
          
           ,
           so
           also
           
             puri
             corde
             ,
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
          
           Psal.
           24.
           4.
           73.
           1.
           
        
         
         
           Whereby
           is
           not
           meant
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           wholly
           pure
           of
           free
           from
           sinne
           :
           for
           who
           can
           say
           
             I
             have
             made
             my
             heart
             clean
             ,
             I
             am
             pure
             from
             my
             sinne
             ?
          
           Prov.
           20.
           9.
           or
           if
           an
           ●
           shall
           say
           so
           ,
           in
           him
           there
           is
           no
           truth
           ,
           ●
           Ioh.
           1.
           8.
           
           But
           they
           are
           pure
           in
           heart
           ,
           who
           are
           sincere
           and
           upright
           ,
           purified
           from
           the
           leaven
           of
           hypocrisie
           ,
           Iam.
           4.
           8.
           in
           whose
           heart
           there
           is
           no
           guile
           ,
           Psal.
           32.
           2.
           who
           being
           indued
           with
           faith
           unfained
           ,
           which
           purifieth
           their
           hearts
           ,
           Act.
           15.
           9.
           as
           the
           instrument
           apprehending
           the
           blood
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           which
           doth
           purge
           our
           hearts
           from
           sinne
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           1.
           7.
           and
           
             purifieth
             our
             conciences
             from
             dead
             works
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           Heb.
           9.
           14.
           and
           being
           also
           indued
           with
           this
           hope
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           like
           unto
           Christ
           in
           glory
           ,
           will
           (
           1
           Ioh.
           3.
           3
           ,
           )
           
             purifie
             themselves
             even
             as
             he
             is
             pure
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           
             puritas
             inchoata
          
           ,
           not
           perfecta
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           new
           Testament
           uprightnesse
           is
           expressed
           sometimes
           by
           this
           phrase
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             before
             God
          
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           in
           this
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           where
           we
           are
           taught
           to
           speak
           ,
           as
           
             before
             God
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           12.
           19.
           to
           preach
           ,
           as
           
             before
             God
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           17.
           commending
           our selves
           to
           every
           mans
           conscience
           
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           2.
           and
           to
           take
           care
           for
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           
             as
             in
             his
             sight
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           
           7.
           12.
           to
           heare
           as
           
             before
             God
          
           ,
           Act.
           10.
           33.
           
           Thus
           ▪
           both
           those
           persons
           which
           be
           upright
           ,
           are
           siad
           to
           be
           righteous
           
             before
             God
          
           ,
           Luke
           1.
           6.
           and
           those
           hypocrites
           ,
           whose
           heart
           is
           not
           right
           
             before
             God
          
           ,
           Act.
           8.
           21.
           and
           those
           actions
           and
           duties
           ,
           which
           are
           upright
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           acceptable
           ,
           pleasing
           and
           unproveable
           
             before
             God
          
           ,
           1
           Tim
           2.
           3.
           5.
           4.
           
           Heb.
           13.
           21.
           1
           
           Ioh.
           3.
           22.
           
           Col.
           1.
           22.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Sometimes
           by
           the
           word
           truth
           ,
           Iohn
           4.
           
           ●3
           .
           4.
           1
           
           Cor.
           5.
           8.
           1
           
           Iohn
           ,
           3.
           18.
           
           Phil.
           1.
           18.
           
           ●ph
           .
           4.
           24.
           hence
           an
           upright
           heart
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           a
           
             true
             heart
          
           .
           Heb.
           10.
           22.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Sometimes
           by
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           is
           sincerity
           as
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           8.
           2
           
           Cor.
           2.
           17.
           and
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           12.
           where
           it
           is
           called
           the
           
             sincerity
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           godly
           sincerity
           ▪
           for
           that
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           is
           sincere
           ,
           or
           without
           mixture
           ,
           as
           bread
           without
           leaven
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           8.
           without
           the
           
             leaven
             of
             the
             Pharisies
             ,
             which
             is
             hypocrisie
             ,
          
           Luk.
           12.
           
           ●
           .
           or
           as
           hony
           without
           wax
           (
           as
           the
           word
           sincere
           doth
           signify
           )
           or
           as
           Hesychius
           expoundeth
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           pare
           ,
           sincere
           ,
           or
           without
           deceipt
           ,
           land
           true
           .
           This
           sincerity
           the
           Lord
           required
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           by
           forbidding
           divers
           sorts
           of
           mixture
           :
           as
           to
           plant
           their
           vineyards
           ,
           or
           to
           ●ow
           their
           fields
           with
           divers
           sorts
           ,
           to
           plowe
           with
           an
           oxe
           and
           an
           asse
           together
           ,
           to
           wear
           a
           garment
           of
           divers
           
           stuffes
           ,
           as
           of
           woollen
           and
           linnen
           together
           ,
           Deut.
           22.
           9.
           10.
           
           1●
           .
           Levit.
           19.
           19.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Sometimes
           the
           upright
           man
           is
           signified
           by
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           signifieth
           a
           sound
           ,
           or
           an
           approved
           Christian
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           not
           only
           hearers
           ,
           but
           doers
           also
           of
           Gods
           word
           ▪
           who
           are
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Church
           visible
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           Church
           invisible
           ,
           who
           are
           sheep
           in
           Christs
           flock●
           ,
           and
           not
           goates
           ;
           wheat
           in
           Gods
           floore
           ,
           and
           not
           chaffe
           ,
           corne
           in
           Gods
           field
           ,
           and
           not
           tares
           ;
           children
           in
           Gods
           family
           ,
           and
           not
           bond-servants
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.
           34
           ,
           35.
           and
           contrarywise
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           hypocrits
           or
           vnsound
           Christians
           are
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           27.
           2
           
           Cor.
           13.
           5.
           2
           
           Tim.
           3.
           8.
           
           )
           which
           doth
           not
           signify
           reprobate
           ,
           as
           opposed
           to
           the
           elect
           ;
           but
           reprovable
           ,
           as
           opposite
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ▪
           that
           is
           ,
           approved
           .
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           19.
           there
           must
           be
           heresies
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             sound
             and
             approved
          
           may
           be
           knowne
           ,
           Iam.
           1.
           12.
           
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             who
             endureth
             temptation
          
           ;
           for
           when
           by
           triall
           
             he
             shall
             be
          
           found
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           sound
           and
           approved
           Christian
           ,
           
             he
             shall
             receive
             the
             crown
             of
             life
             .
          
           For
           temptations
           and
           trials
           ,
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           probations
           ,
           by
           enduring
           and
           overcomming
           whereof
           the
           upright
           ,
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           who
           have
           the
           priviledge
           of
           perseverance
           )
           are
           discerned
           and
           known
           ▪
           Sometimes
           the
           word
           is
           used
           with
           
           some
           addition
           ,
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           approved
           in
           CHRIST
           ,
           that
           is
           an
           approved
           Christian
           ,
           Rom.
           16.
           
           ●0
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           approved
           of
           GOD
           ,
           
             a
             Tim.
          
           2.
           15.
           for
           not
           he
           who
           commendeth
           himself
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           he
           whom
           God
           commendeth
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           18.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           acceptable
           or
           well-pleasing
           to
           GOD
           ,
           and
           approved
           of
           men
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           18.
           
        
         
           5.
           ●hat
           which
           is
           upright
           and
           sincere
           is
           somtimes
           signified
           by
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           for
           to
           be
           upright
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           an
           hypocrite
           )
           as
           Rom.
           ●2
           .
           9.
           2
           
           
             Cor.
             6
             6.
             1
             
             Pet.
          
           1.
           22
           1
           
           
             Tim
             1.
             5.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             
             Iam.
          
           3.
           17.
           and
           somtimes
           by
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           
           ●
           .
           sincere
           or
           
             without
             guil●
          
           ,
           And
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           upright
           ,
           in
           
             whose
             spirit
             there
             is
             n●
             guile
             ,
          
           that
           is
           hypocrisie
           ,
           Psal.
           32.
           2.
           true
           
             Israelites
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             guile
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           1.
           48.
           for
           such
           fooles
           are
           hypocrite●
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           (
           dancing
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           a
           net
           )
           go
           about
           with
           their
           flattering
           words
           ,
           and
           faire
           pretences
           to
           deceive
           ●od
           Psal.
           78.
           36.
           
        
         
           6
           As
           in
           the
           old
           t●stament
           ,
           so
           al●o
           in
           the
           new
           ,
           the
           upright
           are
           called
           
             pure
             in
             heart
          
           ,
           as
           Mat.
           5.
           8
           and
           the
           upright
           heart
           is
           called
           a
           heart●
           Tim
           1
           5
           ,
           ●im
           2.
           
           2●
           1
           Pet
           1.
           22.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           walk
           uprightly
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           go
           with
           a
           right
           foot
           Gal
           2.
           14.
           neither
           treading
           awry●y
           dissimul●tion
           n●r
           halting
           
           as
           the
           Israelites
           did
           betwixt
           God
           and
           Baal
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           18
           ,
           nor
           declining
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           or
           to
           the
           left
           ,
           
             Deut.
             5.
             32.
             28.
             14.
             2
             
             Chro.
          
           34.
           2.
           or
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           Heb.
           12.
           13.
           to
           make
           steight
           or
           right
           
             pathes
             to
             our
             feet
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           exhortation
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           Prov.
           4.
           
           ●6
           .
           as
           it
           is
           rendred
           by
           the
           72.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             make
             right
             pathes
             to
             thy
             feet
             ,
             and
             order
             right
             thy
             wayes
             ,
             decline
          
           (
           v.
           27.
           )
           
             not
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             nor
             to
             the
             left
             ,
          
           and
           as
           he
           exhorteth
           ,
           v.
           25.
           
             let
             thine
             eyes
             look
             right
             on
             ,
             and
             let
             thine
             eye-liddes
             look
             straight
             before
             thee
             ,
          
           would
           you
           know
           then
           what
           it
           is
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           holinesse
           
             before
             him
          
           ?
           it
           is
           to
           walk
           with
           God
           ,
           or
           before
           God
           without
           hypocrisie
           ,
           in
           sincerity
           and
           truth
           ,
           with
           perfect
           ,
           with
           pure
           ,
           with
           our
           whole
           hearts
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           with
           entire
           or
           upright
           hearts
           ,
           walking
           in
           the
           way
           of
           religion
           and
           godlines
           with
           a
           right
           foot
           ,
           looking
           right
           before
           us
           ,
           declining
           neither
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           left
           neither
           treading
           awry
           by
           dissimulation
           ,
           nor
           halting
           down-right
           ,
           either
           as
           neuters
           in
           religion
           ,
           betwixt
           CHRIST
           and
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           or
           as
           worldlings
           between
           GOD
           and
           Mammon
           ;
           nor
           worshipping
           or
           obeying
           GOD
           by
           halves
           ,
           but
           approving
           our selves
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           entire
           and
           sound
           Christians
           ,
           
           to
           him
           that
           tryeth
           and
           searcheth
           the
           heart
           and
           the
           reynes
           ,
           setting
           God
           alwayes
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           behaving
           our selves
           as
           in
           his
           sight
           and
           presence
           ,
           doing
           that
           which
           is
           right
           in
           his
           sight
           .
        
         
           
             Arguments
             to
             move
             us
             to
             integrity
          
           ]
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           be
           moved
           to
           labour
           for
           this
           integrity
           and
           uprightnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           I
           will
           use
           the
           3.
           usual
           arguments
           of
           commendation
           ,
           viz.
           the
           excellency
           ,
           the
           profit
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           as
           it
           were
           a
           triple
           chaine
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           excellency
           of
           ir
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           first
           it
           goeth
           under
           the
           name
           of
           perfection
           :
           and
           those
           thing
           ,
           which
           are
           done
           (
           though
           with
           great
           weaknesse
           and
           much
           imperfection
           )
           with
           an
           upright
           hea●t
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           with
           a
           sincere
           desire
           ,
           unfained
           purpose
           ,
           and
           upright
           endeavour
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           are
           accepted
           of
           God
           as
           done
           with
           a
           perfect
           heart
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Uprightnesse
           is
           the
           inward
           beauty
           of
           Christs
           spouse
           ,
           in
           regard
           whereof
           ,
           though
           she
           be
           outwardly
           despicable
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           yet
           she
           is
           glorious
           within
           ,
           Psal.
           45.
           13.
           like
           to
           the
           Tabemacle
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           type
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           though
           outwardly
           covered
           with
           Rammes
           skinnes
           and
           Badgers
           skinnes
           Ex.
           36.
           19.
           which
           made
           but
           a
           homely
           shew
           ;
           was
           neverthelesse
           
           most
           beautifull
           and
           glorious
           within
           Or
           as
           the
           spouse
           in
           the
           Canticles
           c.
           1.
           5.
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             black
             but
             comely
          
           ;
           black
           without
           ,
           
             as
             the
             tents
             of
             Kedar
          
           ,
           who
           were
           scenitae
           having
           tents
           of
           sackcloth
           ;
           comely
           within
           ,
           as
           the
           
             hangings
             of
             Solomon
          
           within
           his
           house
           ,
           as
           the
           lining
           thereof
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Integrity
           is
           of
           all
           things
           most
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           
             Psal.
             51.
             6.
             
             Behold
             ,
             thou
             art
             delighted
             with
             truth
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
             I
             know
             also
             my
             God
             ,
             that
             thou
             triest
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             hast
             pleasure
             in
             uprightnesse
             ,
          
           1
           Chron.
           29.
           17.
           
           Yea
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           more
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           upright
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           also
           
             the
             pleasing
          
           of
           him
           ,
           Prov
           11.
           20.
           the
           
             upright
             in
             the
             way
             are
             Gods
             delight
             .
          
           The
           Hebrew
           word
           ▪
           jashar
           which
           signifieth
           right
           ,
           is
           translated
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           pleasing
           ,
           and
           the
           verbe
           w●i●h
           signifieth
           to
           be
           right
           ,
           signifieth
           also
           to
           please
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &
           is
           often
           times
           so
           translated
           ,
           as
           the
           noue
           ,
           
             Exo
             15.
             6.
             
             Deut.
          
           6.
           18.
           12
           25.
           13
           18
           21.
           9.
           the
           verbe
           Iud.
           14.
           3.
           7.
           the
           young
           woman
           of
           
             Timnah
             was
             right
          
           in
           Samsons
           eyes
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           she
           pleased
           him
           well
           ,
           so
           ,
           1
           
             King
             9.
             12.
             2
             
             Chro.
             30.
             4
             
             Ier.
             18
             4
             Dan
          
           4
           24
           but
           most
           plainly
           Num.
           23.
           27.
           perhaps
           it
           
             will
             seeme
             right
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           we
           also
           translate
           it
           ,
           peradventure
           it
           will
           p●ease
           God.
           
        
         
         
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           phrase
           of
           walking
           with
           God
           or
           before
           God
           is
           every
           where
           by
           the
           72.
           translated
           by
           the
           verbe
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           please
           God.
           As
           Gen.
           5.
           
           2●
           .
           24.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           Henock
           walked
           with
           God
           ,
           they
           read
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             he
             pleased
             God
          
           :
           so
           
             Gen.
             6.
             9.
             17.
             1.
             24.
             40.
             48.
             15.
             
             Psal.
          
           116.
           9.
           the
           sonne
           of
           Syrach
           speaking
           of
           
             Henoch
             ▪
          
           observeth
           the
           same
           translation
           ,
           Eccles.
           44.
           16.
           so
           doth
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           book
           of
           Wisedome
           .
           ch
           .
           4.
           10.
           and
           so
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           himself
           ,
           
             Heb.
             11.
             5.
             
             Henoch
             before
             his
             translation
             had
             this
             testim●ny
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             he
             pleased
             God.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           excellency
           of
           uprightnesse
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           that
           vertue
           which
           God
           cheifly
           re●uireth
           ,
           
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
             Mich●
          
           6.
           8
           
           ▪
           1
           Sam.
           12
           24.
           which
           he
           most
           highly
           esteemeth
           Gen.
           5.
           22.
           
           ●4
           .
           which
           hath
           alwayes
           been
           the
           chief
           commendation
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           as
           of
           
             E●och
             ,
             Noah
             ,
             Iob
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           1
           King.
           3.
           6.
           
           The
           chief
           thing
           wherein
           the
           faithfull
           are
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           time
           of
           prosperity
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           ●
           .
           2
           ▪
           and
           their
           chiefest
           stay
           and
           comfort
           in
           d●stresse
           ,
           
             Esaiah
             ▪
             38.
             3.
             
             Act.
          
           23.
           1.
           
        
         
           
             The
             profit
          
           .
           ]
           2.
           
           Put
           come
           we
           to
           the
           profit
           ,
           by
           which
           most
           men
           (
           Psal
           ,
           4.
           6.
           
           )
           are
           drawn
           .
           In
           generall
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             God
             is
             good
             to
             those
             that
             are
             of
             a
             clean
             heart
             ,
          
           Psal.
           
           73.
           1.
           according
           to
           Davids
           prayer
           ,
           Psal.
           125.
           4.
           more
           particularly
           ,
           
             Psal.
             84.
             11.
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             sun
             and
             shield
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             give
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             no
             good
             thing
             will
             〈◊〉
             withhold
             from
             them
             that
             walke
             in
             upright●esse
             .
          
           He
           is
           a
           sun
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           all
           ●omfortable
           blessings
           ,
           which
           are
           signified
           
             ●y
             light
          
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Psal.
           112.
           4.
           to
           the
           upright
           there
           ariseth
           
             light
             in
             darknesse
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           comfort
           in
           afflictions
           ;
           yea
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           are
           upright
           ,
           the
           conscience
           of
           their
           own
           integrity
           doth
           minister
           singular
           comfort
           .
           It
           was
           Ezechias
           his
           stay
           and
           comfort
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           received
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           ,
           Es.
           38.
           3.
           and
           this
           was
           Paul
           his
           rejoycing
           ,
           the
           testimony
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           that
           
             in
             simplicity
             and
             godly
             sincerity
             he
             had
             his
             conversation
             here
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           12.
           
           Act.
           23.
           1.
           
           
             For
             God
             to
             him
             that
             is
             good
             before
             him
             ,
          
           that
           is
           upright
           ,
           
             ●iveth
             joy
          
           ,
           Eccles.
           2.
           26.
           yea
           to
           them
           ▪
           all
           〈◊〉
           joy
           ,
           and
           praising
           of
           God
           with
           joy
           and
           ●ladnesse
           is
           appropriated
           ,
           Psal.
           32.
           11.
           33.
           
        
         
           64.
           10.
           
           
             For
             lighs
             is
             sowen
             for
             the
             righte●us
             ,
             and
             gladnesse
             for
             the
             upright
             in●heart
             ,
          
           Psal.
           97.
           11.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           life
           of
           the
           upright
           is
           comportable
           ,
           is
           upright
           conscience
           being
           unto
           ●im
           as
           a
           continuall
           (
           Prov.
           1.
           15.
           
           )
           feast
           ;
           ●his
           end
           is
           happy
           ,
           
             Psal.
             37.
             37.
             
             Observe
             the
             
             perfect
             man
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             upright
             ,
             for
             the
             end
             of
             that
             man
             is
             peace
             .
          
           So
           Esay
           57.
           2.
           which
           is
           further
           proved
           ,
           because
           uprightnesse
           is
           evermore
           attended
           with
           perseverance
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           as
           hereafter
           shall
           fully
           be
           proved
           in
           the
           Treatise
           of
           perseverance
           .
           For
           the
           integrity
           of
           the
           upright
           doth
           guide
           and
           preserve
           them
           ,
           
             Prov.
             11.
             3
             
             Psal.
          
           25.
           21.
           the
           upright
           man
           who
           is
           not
           only
           a
           hearer
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           doer
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           is
           like
           the
           wise
           man
           ,
           which
           built
           his
           house
           upon
           the
           rock
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           overthrowne
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           24
           ,
           25.
           wherefore
           the
           
             upright
             shall
             never
             be
             moved
             ,
             but
             his
             righteousnesse
             endureth
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           Psal.
           112.
           3.
           6.
           
        
         
           The
           Lord
           is
           also
           a
           shield
           to
           them
           that
           walke
           uprightly
           ,
           Prov.
           2.
           7.
           
           For
           
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             perlustrate
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             to
             shew
             himselfe
             strong
             in
             their
             behalfe
             ,
             whose
             heart
             is
             perfect
             or
             upright
             towards
             him
             ,
          
           2
           Chro.
           16.
           9.
           which
           David
           applying
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           saith
           
             Psal.
             7.
             10
             
             God
             is
             my
             shield
             ,
             who
             saveth
             the
             upright
             in
             heant
             .
          
        
         
           He
           giveth
           also
           grace
           and
           glory
           ;
           grace
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           glory
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           Grace
           :
           for
           uprightnes
           being
           the
           soundnes
           of
           all
           graces
           ,
           God
           hath
           therefore
           layed
           up
           in
           store
           for
           the
           upright
           Tushijah
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           sound
           and
           truly
           good
           ,
           as
           Solomon
           saith
           ,
           Pro.
           2.
           7.
           
           And
           such
           is
           the
           concatenation
           
           of
           all
           saving
           graces
           ,
           that
           where
           any
           of
           them
           in
           truth
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           are
           in
           the
           upright
           )
           there
           is
           a
           concurrence
           of
           them
           all
           in
           some
           measure
           :
           some
           going
           before
           ,
           as
           ●auses
           producing
           the
           rest
           ,
           others
           following
           and
           presupposing
           the
           former
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           where
           is
           faith
           unfained
           ,
           there
           is
           also
           hope
           and
           charity
           ;
           and
           where
           these
           are
           in
           truth
           ,
           no
           other
           saving
           grace
           can
           be
           wanting
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ●od
           may
           truly
           be
           said
           to
           give
           al
           manner
           of
           graces
           to
           the
           upright
           ,
           as
           saving
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           true
           wisedome
           ,
           Eccles
           2
           26.
           which
           David
           found
           by
           his
           owne
           experience
           Psal
           119.
           98.
           99
           100.
           and
           so
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           foundnesse
           of
           grace
           followeth
           the
           increase
           of
           grace
           ,
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           12.
           
           Eccles.
           2.
           26.
           assiance
           and
           confidence
           Pro.
           28.
           
           ●
           .
           when
           
             feare
             surpriseth
             the
             hypocrites
          
           ,
           Es
           33.
           14.
           patience
           ,
           constancy
           ,
           and
           perseverance
           ,
           Luke
           8.
           15
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           upright
           and
           sound
           Christians
           are
           knowne
           ,
           when
           contrarywise
           the
           double-minded
           man
           (
           that
           is
           the
           hypocrite
           )
           
             is
             inconstant
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             .
          
           I
           am
           .
           1.
           8.
           and
           his
           heart
           being
           not
           right
           with
           God
           ,
           neither
           is
           he
           stedfast
           in
           his
           covenant
           .
           Ps.
           78
           37.
           but
           is
           subject
           to
           defection
           ,
           ●
           Iohn
           2.
           19.
           as
           having
           built
           upon
           the
           sand
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           26.
           
        
         
           The
           Lord
           also
           giveth
           glory
           to
           the
           upright
           ;
           
           for
           whosoever
           
             walketh
             ●orightly
             shall
             be
             saved
          
           ,
           Pro.
           28.
           18
           they
           shall
           dwell
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           Ps
           40
           13
           in
           the
           mountaine
           of
           his
           holynes
           ,
           Ps
           15
           12.
           
           Ps.
           24.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             shall
             see
             God
          
           (
           in
           which
           vision
           of
           God
           our
           eternall
           happines
           doth
           consist
           :
           )
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           blessed
           ▪
           Mat
           5
           8
           Ps
           119
           1.
           and
           not
           onely
           themselves
           are
           blessed
           ,
           but
           their
           children
           also
           after
           them
           ,
           Pro.
           20.
           7.
           
           Ps
           112
           ▪
           2.
           
           Of
           this
           happines
           we
           have
           a
           notable
           example
           in
           Henoch
           ;
           whom
           ,
           because
           he
           walked
           with
           God
           ,
           the
           Lord
           translated
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           glory
           .
           Gen.
           5.
           24.
           
           Heb.
           1●
           ▪
           5.
           to
           let
           us
           understand
           by
           this
           precedent
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           first
           mentioned
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           what
           accompt
           he
           maketh
           of
           uprightnes
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           doe
           graunt
           them
           glory
           in
           his
           owne
           kingdome
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           (
           Ps.
           84.
           11.
           
           )
           
             withhold
             any
             thing
             from
             them
             that
             is
             good
             ,
          
           Luk.
           12.
           32.
           any
           good
           thing
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           which
           they
           shall
           aske
           at
           his
           hands
           :
           for
           the
           
             prayers
             of
             the
             upright
             are
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Pro.
           15.
           8.
           and
           he
           
             is
             neere
             to
             all
             that
             call
             upon
             him
             in
             truth
             .
          
           Ps.
           145.
           18.
           insomuch
           that
           whatsoever
           they
           doe
           aske
           they
           doe
           receive
           ,
           because
           
             they
             doe
             those
             things
             which
             are
             pleasing
             in
             his
             sight
             .
          
           1
           Iohn
           3.
           
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           if
           neither
           the
           golden
           chaine
           of
           
           excellency
           will
           allure
           ,
           nor
           the
           silver
           chaine
           of
           profit
           draw
           us
           ;
           then
           must
           the
           iron
           chaine
           of
           necessity
           compell
           us
           to
           uprightnesse
           .
           The
           necessity
           may
           be
           shewed
           by
           these
           considerations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           with
           uprightnesse
           the
           smallest
           graces
           ,
           and
           the
           weakest
           meakest
           measure
           of
           obedience
           are
           accepted
           with
           God
           :
           so
           without
           it
           ,
           the
           best
           graces
           which
           we
           may
           seeme
           to
           have
           ,
           are
           but
           counterfeit
           ;
           and
           the
           best
           worship
           that
           we
           performe
           without
           it
           ,
           is
           but
           hypocrisie
           .
           For
           the
           soundnesse
           of
           all
           grace
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           worship
           standeth
           in
           uprightnesse
           .
           Our
           faith
           therefore
           must
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           unfained
           .
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           5.
           2
           
           Tim.
           1●5
           .
           or
           ●
           els
           it
           is
           no
           true
           faith
           ;
           our
           charity
           also
           must
           be
           unfained
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           9.
           2
           
           Cor.
           6.
           6.
           1
           
           Pet.
           1.
           22.
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           must
           love
           in
           deed
           ,
           and
           in
           truth
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           word
           only
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           teeth
           outward
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           3.
           18.
           
           Iam.
           2.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Our
           wisdome
           likewise
           must
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Iam.
           3.
           17.
           not
           that
           
             mixt●●
             prudenti●
          
           of
           our
           Polititians
           ,
           which
           is
           mingled
           with
           disguising
           and
           deceipt
           ,
           for
           such
           is
           earthly
           ,
           carnall
           and
           devilli●h
           ,
           Iam
           3.
           15.
           
           Our
           repentance
           also
           must
           be
           unfained
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           bottome
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           Ioel.
           2.
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           not
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           when
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           was
           upon
           them
           ,
           who
           made
           shew
           of
           repentance
           ,
           
             but
             their
             heart
             was
             not
             
             upright
             with
             God
             ,
          
           Psal.
           78.
           34
           ,
           36
           ,
           37.
           
        
         
           Likewise
           our
           obedience
           must
           be
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           17
           
           Yea
           it
           must
           be
           performed
           with
           our
           whole
           heart
           .
           Deut.
           26.
           16.
           30.
           2.
           2
           
           
             King.
             23.
             3.
             
             Psal.
          
           119.
           34.
           69.
           
           If
           with
           Amasiah
           we
           do
           that
           which
           is
           right
           before
           God
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           a
           perfect
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           upright
           heart
           ;
           we
           may
           fall
           away
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           2
           Chro.
           25.
           2.
           14.
           for
           when
           mens
           hearts
           are
           not
           upright
           with
           God
           ,
           neither
           are
           they
           stedfast
           in
           his
           covenant
           ,
           Psal.
           78.
           37.
           
           If
           therefore
           without
           uprightnesse
           our
           faith
           be
           dead
           ,
           our
           love
           fained
           ,
           our
           wisedome
           divelish
           ,
           our
           repentance
           unfound
           ,
           our
           obedience
           counterfeit
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           all
           other
           graces
           ,
           then
           is
           uprightnesse
           as
           necessary
           ,
           I
           say
           not
           ,
           as
           any
           one
           grace
           ,
           but
           as
           all
           of
           them
           put
           together
           :
           uprightnesse
           being
           the
           truth
           and
           foundnesse
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           are
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           indeed
           and
           in
           truth
           ;
           for
           ens
           &
           
             verum
             convertuntur
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           which
           is
           not
           a
           true
           faith
           is
           not
           faith
           indeed
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           And
           as
           the
           graces
           ,
           which
           we
           seem
           to
           have
           without
           uprightnesse
           are
           but
           counterfeit
           ;
           so
           all
           our
           worship
           and
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           it
           is
           meer
           hypocrisie
           .
           Our
           worship
           therefore
           of
           God
           must
           be
           
             in
             spirit
             and
             in
             truth
          
           ,
           Ioh.
           4.
           23
           ,
           24.
           we
           must
           seek
           the
           Lord
           with
           
             our
             whole
             heart
          
           ,
           (
           whereby
           seeking
           ,
           we
           are
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           to
           understand
           the
           whole
           worship
           and
           service
           of
           God
           )
           
             Deut.
             4.
             29.
             
             Psal.
          
           119.
           2.
           
           Thus
           David
           sought
           the
           Lord
           Psal.
           119.
           
           ●0
           .
           Thus
           Asa
           and
           his
           subjects
           did
           make
           a
           covenant
           to
           seek
           the
           Lord
           
             with
             all
             their
             hearts
          
           ,
           2
           Chro
           15.
           2.
           
           Thus
           Iehosaphat
           2
           Chro
           22.
           9.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           our
           bodily
           exercise
           1
           Tim
           4.
           8
           but
           our
           reasonable
           and
           spirituall
           service
           that
           is
           acceptable
           to
           God
           R●m
           .
           12.
           1.
           
           It
           is
           the
           heart
           that
           the
           Lord
           requireth
           Prov.
           23
           26
           and
           that
           he
           respecteth
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           16
           7.
           
           If
           therefore
           we
           draw
           neer
           to
           God
           with
           our
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           honour
           him
           with
           our
           lippes
           ,
           but
           remove
           our
           hearts
           farre
           from
           him
           .
           Es
           29
           13.
           we
           must
           expect
           the
           reward
           of
           hypocrites
           .
        
         
           [
           
             Necessary
             to
             Invocation
          
           .
           ]
           But
           let
           us
           descend
           to
           the
           parts
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           and
           first
           ,
           (
           
             To
             prayer
          
           .
           )
           to
           prayer
           and
           thanksgiving
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           two
           sorts
           of
           invocation
           .
           If
           we
           would
           have
           our
           prayer
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           we
           our selves
           must
           be
           upright
           ,
           and
           our
           prayers
           also
           ,
           we
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           
             delighte●h
             in
             the
             prayer
             of
             the
             upright
             .
          
           Prov.
           15.
           8.
           but
           abhorreth
           the
           prayer
           of
           the
           hypocrites
           ,
           Prov.
           28.
           9.
           
           Es.
           29.
           13.
           
           If
           therefore
           we
           
             regard
             wickednesse
             in
             our
             hearts
          
           (
           as
           hypocrites
           use
           to
           do
           )
           we
           must
           make
           our
           accompt
           with
           David
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Lord
             will
             
             not
             heare
             us
          
           ;
           Psal.
           66.
           18.
           
           Our
           prayer
           must
           also
           be
           upright
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           to
           pray
           ,
           we
           must
           prepare
           our
           
             hearts
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           2
           Chro.
           30.
           19.
           we
           must
           pray
           in
           spirit
           .
           Eph
           6.
           18.
           
             in
             truth
          
           ,
           Ps.
           145.
           18
           
           Our
           prayer
           must
           be
           the
           
             lifting
             up
             of
             our
             soules
          
           to
           God
           ,
           
             Psal.
             5.
             1.
             86.
             4.
             
             a
             lifting
             up
             of
             our
             hearts
             with
             our
             hands
             unto
             God
             in
             the
             heavens
          
           Lam.
           3.
           41
           
             powring
             forth
             of
             our
             soules
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Psal
           6●
           .
           8.
           we
           must
           pray
           out
           of
           a
           pure
           and
           upright
           heart
           .
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           22
           with
           
             our
             whole
             heart
          
           ,
           Psal.
           119.
           145.
           
             with
             lippes
             unfained
          
           ,
           Psal
           17.
           1.
           
           And
           to
           this
           manner
           of
           praying
           is
           the
           promise
           of
           hearing
           our
           prayers
           restrained
           ,
           Psal.
           145.
           18.
           
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           pray
           with
           
             fained
             lippes
          
           ,
           if
           in
           our
           prayers
           we
           speak
           
             with
             an
             heart
             ,
             and
             an
             heart
             ,
          
           Psal.
           12.
           2.
           if
           we
           ask
           with
           our
           mouth
           that
           which
           we
           do
           not
           desire
           in
           our
           hearts
           ;
           if
           in
           our
           prayers
           we
           pretend
           that
           which
           we
           do
           not
           intend
           ;
           if
           we
           promise
           that
           which
           we
           do
           not
           mean
           to
           performe
           ;
           if
           we
           draw
           neare
           unto
           GOD
           with
           our
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           remove
           our
           hearts
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           hypocrites
           use
           to
           do
           ,
           we
           shall
           offer
           a
           great
           abuse
           to
           the
           the
           Majesty
           of
           GOD.
           For
           fained
           lips
           are
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           calleth
           them
           ,
           Psal.
           17.
           ●
           :
           
             lips
             of
             deceipt
          
           ,
           whereby
           hypocrites
           in
           their
           prayers
           lying
           unto
           GOD
           ,
           Hos.
           7.
           13
           ,
           14.
           go
           about
           to
           deceive
           him
           .
        
         
         
           The
           like
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           praise
           and
           thanksgiving
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           would
           have
           accepted
           of
           GOD
           ,
           both
           we
           our selves
           must
           be
           upright
           ,
           (
           for
           
             praise
             is
             comely
             for
             the
             upright
             ,
          
           Ps.
           33.
           1.
           for
           they
           only
           can
           rejoyce
           in
           GOD
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           alone
           can
           praise
           him
           aright
           ,
           Psal.
           32.
           11.
           145.
           10.
           
           )
           and
           our
           prayses
           also
           and
           thanksgiving
           must
           be
           uprightly
           performed
           .
           First
           ,
           therefore
           we
           must
           
             prepare
             our
             hearts
          
           ,
           Psal.
           5.
           77.
           108.
           1.
           and
           stir
           up
           our
           soules
           to
           praise
           God
           ,
           Psal.
           103.
           1
           ,
           2.
           104.
           1.
           146.
           1.
           
           
             Blesse
             the
             Lord
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             within
             me
             praise
             his
             holy
             Name
             ,
          
           then
           must
           we
           sing
           and
           praise
           him
           with
           grace
           Col.
           3.
           16.
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           and
           with
           gladnesse
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           with
           our
           whole
           hearts
           ,
           Psal.
           91.
           86.
           12.
           111.
           1.
           138.
           1.
           that
           is
           with
           uprightnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           Psal.
           119.
           7.
           
           Otherwise
           we
           shall
           make
           but
           bad
           musick
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           discord
           between
           our
           hearts
           and
           our
           tongues
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           come
           to
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           must
           uprightly
           be
           both
           preached
           and
           heard
           .
           The
           Preacher
           must
           not
           adulterate
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           of
           sincerity
           ,
           but
           
             as
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
          
           he
           must
           speak
           in
           CHRIST
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           17.
           4.
           2.
           not
           seeking
           to
           please
           men
           ,
           Gal.
           1.
           10.
           but
           studying
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           
             approved
             to
             
             God
          
           who
           tryeth
           our
           hearts
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           2.
           4.
           2
           
           Tim.
           2.
           15.
           neither
           seeking
           his
           owne
           praise
           or
           profit
           ;
           but
           seeking
           only
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           in
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           hearers
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           word
           is
           to
           be
           preached
           with
           integrity
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           also
           to
           be
           heard
           with
           uprightnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           before
           we
           come
           into
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           
             l●ok
             to
             our
             feet
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           our
           affections
           ,
           Eccles.
           5.
           1.
           and
           to
           put
           off
           the
           foule
           shooes
           (
           Exod.
           3.
           5.
           
           Jos.
           5.
           15.
           
           )
           
             of
             our
             feet
          
           that
           is
           ,
           our
           corrupt
           affections
           ,
           Iam.
           1.
           21.
           1
           
           Pet.
           2.
           1.
           that
           we
           may
           receive
           the
           word
           into
           
             honest
             and
             good
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           upright
           hearts
           ,
           Luk.
           8.
           15.
           
           And
           when
           we
           are
           come
           into
           the
           assembly
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           set
           our selves
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           say
           with
           Cornclius
           ,
           Act.
           10.
           33.
           we
           are
           here
           present
           
             before
             God
          
           ,
           to
           heare
           what
           shall
           be
           delivered
           out
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           And
           as
           the
           Minister
           must
           preach
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           delviereth
           the
           
             oracles
             of
             God
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           4.
           11.
           so
           we
           must
           hear
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             word
             preached
             ●ot
             as
             the
             word
             of
             man
             ,
             ●ut
             as
             it
             is
             indeed
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Thess.
           2.
           13.
           with
           earnest
           attention
           hanging
           as
           it
           were
           upon
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           preacher
           ,
           Luk.
           19.
           48.
           and
           so
           desiring
           to
           hear
           God
           ▪
           as
           we
           desire
           to
           be
           heard
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           for
           withou●
           attention
           being
           present
           in
           body
           ,
           we
           are
           absent
           
           in
           minde
           ,
           )
           with
           a
           sincere
           desire
           (
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           2.
           to
           profit
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           an
           unfained
           purpose
           to
           practise
           it
           For
           if
           we
           be
           hearers
           ,
           and
           not
           doers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           like
           Ezekiels
           hearers
           ,
           Ezech
           33.
           31.
           32.
           as
           we
           shall
           play
           the
           hypocrites
           to
           deceive
           others
           ,
           so
           we
           shall
           prove
           Sophisters
           to
           beguile
           our selves
           ,
           ●Iam
           .
           1.
           22.
           
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
        
         
           
             To
             the
             Sacraments
          
           ]
           There
           remain
           the
           Sacraments
           For
           as
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           the
           Circumcision
           of
           the
           flesh
           was
           of
           no
           value
           ,
           (
           Rom.
           2.
           8.
           29
           without
           the
           circumcision
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           to
           little
           purpose
           to
           have
           the
           body
           washed
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           21.
           with
           outward
           Baptisme
           ,
           unlesse
           our
           heart
           be
           clensed
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           CHRIST
           apprehended
           by
           fiath
           unfained
           .
           For
           what
           will
           it
           availe
           us
           ,
           if
           without
           uprightnesse
           ,
           of
           heart
           we
           do
           with
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           professe
           our selves
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           baptized
           ?
           For
           if
           our
           heart
           be
           not
           right
           before
           God
           ,
           we
           have
           ,
           for
           all
           our
           baptisme
           and
           profession
           ,
           no
           part
           in
           CHRIST
           :
           but
           do
           remaine
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           
             in
             the
             gall
             of
             bitternesse
             and
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             iniquity
             ,
          
           Act.
           8.
           21.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           in
           celebrating
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           the
           Iewes
           were
           to
           use
           unleavened
           bread
           :
           so
           must
           we
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           antitype
           to
           the
           Passeover
           )
           not
           with
           the
           leaven
           of
           hypocrisy
           ,
           
           but
           with
           the
           dzymes
           or
           unleavened
           graces
           
             of
             sincerity
             and
             truth
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           8.
           
           For
           what
           will
           it
           availe
           us
           ,
           if
           with
           
             Iudas
             Iscariot
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           carry
           our selves
           so
           smoothly
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           Saviour
           told
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           them
           should
           betray
           him
           ;
           all
           of
           them
           were
           as
           ready
           to
           suspect
           themselves
           ,
           as
           him
           ?
           for
           if
           our
           hearts
           be
           not
           upright
           ,
           but
           false
           ,
           as
           his
           was
           ,
           well
           may
           we
           receive
           ,
           as
           Augustine
           sayth
           of
           him
           ,
           
             pan●m
             Domini
          
           ,
           the
           sacramentall
           bread
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           not
           receive
           
             pan●m
             Dominum
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           bread
           of
           GOD
           which
           came
           downe
           from
           heaven
           ,
           Iohn
           6.
           33.
           
        
         
           But
           if
           when
           we
           are
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacram●nt
           ,
           we
           
             pr●pare
             our
             hearts
             to
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           (
           2
           Chron.
           30.
           1.
           
           )
           and
           come
           with
           upright
           hearts
           void
           of
           hypocrisie
           ;
           though
           we
           have
           many
           imperfections
           and
           wants
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           graces
           req●ired
           in
           a
           worthy
           receiver
           be
           very
           small
           and
           weak
           in
           us
           ;
           yet
           if
           they
           be
           in
           truth
           ,
           we
           shall
           in
           Christ
           be
           accepted
           ,
           as
           worthy
           receivers
           .
           But
           without
           uprightnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           the
           most
           glorious
           shew
           that
           can
           be
           made
           ,
           either
           in
           our
           preparation
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           is
           but
           hypocrisie
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           uprightnes
           is
           proved
           by
           the
           a●thority
           of
           God
           speaking
           
           in
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           as
           1.
           
           By
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           imposing
           a
           necessity
           of
           duety
           ,
           Deut.
           18.
           
           ●3
           .
           Ios.
           24.
           14.
           who
           so
           requireth
           it
           as
           a
           maine
           and
           principall
           duety
           ,
           Gen.
           17.
           1.
           1
           
           Sam.
           12.
           24.
           
           Mich.
           6.
           8.
           which
           in
           all
           dueties
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           
             all
             in
             all
          
           and
           without
           which
           all
           is
           nothing
           Act
           ▪
           24
           16.
           
           For
           this
           cause
           Israel
           was
           called
           Ieshurun
           .
           Deut.
           32.
           15.
           33.
           5.
           26.
           
           Es.
           14
           ,
           2
           because
           this
           was
           the
           thing
           which
           the
           Lord
           required
           cheifely
           in
           every
           Israelite
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           true
           Israelite
           ,
           Iohn
           ,
           1.
           47.
           
           Rom.
           2.
           29.
           
           This
           is
           Iacob
           ,
           Ps.
           24.
           6.
           or
           this
           is
           the
           generation
           of
           Iacob
           (
           who
           was
           
             ish
             T
             am
             ,
             perfectus
          
           or
           integer
           Gen.
           25.
           27
           )
           this
           ,
           the
           Israel
           of
           God.
           Gal.
           6.
           16.
           
           Secondly
           ▪
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           20.
           
             except
             your
             righteousnesse
             exceed
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             scribes
             and
             Pharisies
          
           (
           whose
           righteousnesse
           consisted
           in
           outward
           appearance
           ,
           not
           in
           inward
           truth
           ,
           they
           being
           soured
           with
           the
           leaven
           of
           hypoc●●sy
           )
           
             you
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           If
           therefore
           we
           have
           a
           forme
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           of
           godlynesse
           ,
           but
           deny
           the
           power
           thereof
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           5.
           if
           we
           have
           lampes
           without
           oile
           Mat.
           25.
           3.
           greene
           blades
           without
           root
           .
           Luke
           8.
           13.
           greene
           leaves
           without
           fruit
           ,
           Matth.
           21.
           19.
           we
           cannot
           please
           God.
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           by
           the
           oath
           of
           God
           in
           this
           place
           inferring
           a
           
           necessity
           of
           〈◊〉
           ;
           that
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           redeemed
           of
           the
           Lord
           shall
           worship
           him
           in
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           
             before
             him
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           if
           we
           be
           
             not
             upright
          
           ,
           then
           are
           we
           hypocrites
           ,
           for
           not
           to
           be
           upright
           is
           to
           be
           an
           hypocrite
           .
           But
           pocrisy
           is
           a
           sinne
           most
           odious
           into
           God
           ;
           and
           most
           pernicious
           to
           the
           hypocrite
           .
           For
           
             as
             the
             upright
             are
             the
             Lords
             delight
             ,
          
           so
           they
           that
           be
           
             of
             a
             perverse
             heart
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           the
           hypocrites
           ,
           
             are
             an
             abominat●on
             to
             him
          
           ,
           Pro.
           11.
           20.
           
        
         
           And
           so
           pernicious
           it
           is
           to
           him
           that
           is
           infected
           therewith
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           is
           no
           assurance
           of
           his
           salvation
           ,
           (
           for
           what
           hope
           hath
           they
           hypocrite
           ,
           when
           GOD
           shall
           take
           his
           soule
           Iob
           27.
           8
           ▪
           )
           so
           there
           is
           great
           certainly
           of
           their
           damnation
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           repent
           :
           wherof
           there
           is
           less
           hope
           :
           in
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           then
           in
           an
           open
           sinner
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           our
           Savio●r
           CHRIST
           telleth
           the
           (
           M●t
           ,
           21.
           32.
           
           )
           pharisaicall
           hypocrites
           ,
           that
           
             publicanes
             and
             h●r●o●s
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             before
             them
             .
          
           And
           such
           is
           the
           certainty
           of
           their
           damnation
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           signify
           ,
           that
           the
           wicked
           servant
           of
           whom
           he
           speaketh
           Mat.
           24
           48.
           should
           certainly
           be
           damned
           :
           he
           saith
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           his
           
             portion
             with
             hypocrites
          
           ,
           where
           shal
           be
           weeping
           and
           g●ashng
           of
           teeth
           .
           v.
           51.
           
        
         
         
           Seeing
           therfore
           uprightnesse
           is
           a
           grace
           so
           excellent
           ,
           that
           it
           goeth
           under
           the
           name
           of
           perfection
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           inward
           bewty
           of
           the
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wherein
           especially
           he
           is
           delighted
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           pleasing
           to
           GOD
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           pleasing
           of
           him
           :
           so
           profitable
           ,
           that
           all
           good
           things
           are
           promised
           to
           the
           up●ight
           ,
           and
           no
           good
           thing
           kept
           back
           from
           them
           ;
           so
           necessary
           ,
           that
           in
           it
           consisteth
           the
           soundness●
           of
           all
           saving
           graces
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           religious
           worship
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           without
           it
           the
           best
           graces
           are
           counterfeit
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           best
           worship
           but
           hypocrisie
           ;
           so
           necessary
           as
           that
           without
           it
           men
           can
           have
           no
           assurance
           that
           they
           are
           redeemed
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           shall
           bee
           saved
           :
           but
           that
           as
           without
           it
           they
           being
           no
           better
           then
           hypocrites
           ;
           have
           no
           sound
           hope
           that
           they
           shal
           be
           saved
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           a
           certainty
           and
           assurance
           that
           they
           shal
           be
           condemned
           :
           it
           behooveth
           us
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           labour
           for
           this
           vertue
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           excellent
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           so
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           so
           profitable
           ,
           and
           so
           necessary
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           
             Other
             meanes
             to
             uprightnesse
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             for
             asmuch
             as
             it
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             from
             whom
             
               every
               good
               and
               perfect
               gift
               doth
               come
               ,
            
             Iam.
             1.
             17.
             for
             it
             is
             he
             
               that
               maketh
               our
               way
               perfect
            
             .
             Ps.
             18.
             
             3●
             .
             it
             is
             he
             
             that
             sweareth
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             give
             those
             that
             are
             redeemed
             to
             worship
             him
             in
             holynesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             
               before
               him
            
             we
             are
             therefore
             to
             begge
             this
             grace
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             by
             hearty
             and
             faithful
             prayer
             ,
             after
             the
             exampl●
             of
             David
             .
             Ps.
             51
             10.
             
             
               Create
               in
               me
               a
               cleane
               heart
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               and
               renew
               a
               right
               spirit
               within
               me
            
             ;
             and
             Ps.
             119.
             80.
             
               let
               my
               heart
               be
               sound
               or
               thamim
               upright
               in
               thy
               statutes
               ,
               that
               I
               be
               not
               ash
               .
               med
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             our
             p●ayer
             let
             us
             joyne
             ou●
             endevour
             to
             keepe
             a
             watch
             over
             our
             heart
             ,
             and
             as
             Solomon
             exhorteth
             Pro.
             4.
             23.
             
               above
               all
               k●eping
               to
               ●●epe
               our
               hearts
               ,
            
             fo●
             out
             of
             ●t
             are
             the
             issues
             of
             l●●e
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             ●ountaine
             of
             life
             ,
             so
             of
             living
             well
             or
             ill
             from
             whence
             all
             our
             saying
             and
             doing
             doe
             streame
             :
             
               The
               good
               man
               out
               of
               the
               good
               treasure
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               bringeth
               forth
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               evill
               man
               out
               of
               the
               evill
               treasure
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               bringeth
               forth
               evill
               things
               ,
               for
               out
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               heart
               the
               mouth
               speaketh
               .
            
             Luk.
             6.
             45
             and
             accordingly
             the
             hand
             worketh
             ,
             wherefore
             in
             reforming
             our
             lives
             ,
             our
             first
             and
             c●eife
             care
             must
             be
             of
             purging
             the
             heart
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             sound
             reformation
             .
          
           
             ●irst
             ,
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             CHRIST
             )
             
             Mat.
             23.
             26.
             
               clense
               the
               inside
               of
               the
               cuppe
               and
               platter
               ,
               that
               the
               outside
               may
               ●e
               cleane
               also
               ,
            
             In
             vaine
             do
             we
             goe
             about
             to
             cleare
             the
             streames
             ,
             whilst
             the
             fountaine
             is
             corrupt
             :
             In
             vain
             do
             we
             go
             about
             to
             stop
             the
             streams
             ,
             whiles
             the
             well-spring
             floweth
             in
             his
             full
             course
             ,
             In
             vaine
             shall
             we
             like
             the
             summer
             fruit
             be
             faire
             and
             mellow
             on
             the
             outside
             if
             we
             be
             rotten
             at
             the
             core
             :
             In
             vain
             have
             men
             a
             name
             that
             they
             live
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             .
             Apoc.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             rather
             we
             are
             to
             tak
             care
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             because
             GOD
             himselfe
             doth
             especially
             looke
             unto
             the
             heart
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             7.
             and
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             and
             disposition
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             he
             judgeth
             of
             the
             man.
             If
             the
             heart
             burne
             with
             lust
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             an
             ●dulterer
             before
             GOD
             ;
             if
             the
             heart
             be
             fraught
             with
             coveteousnesse
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             a
             thiefe
             before
             GOD
             ,
             as
             
               Iudas
               was
            
             .
             Ioh.
             2.
             6.
             
             If
             the
             heart
             boyle
             with
             hatred
             and
             malice
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             a
             murtherer
             before
             GOD
             ,
             1
             Iohn
             3.
             15.
             
             If
             the
             heart
             be
             removed
             from
             GOD
             ,
             and
             set
             upon
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             that
             are
             therein
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             man
             a
             spirituall
             adulterer
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             idolater
             before
             GOD
             ,
             Iam.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             And
             finally
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             to
             be
             kept
             above
             all
             keepings
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             
               deceiptfull
               above
               all
               things
            
             ,
             Ier.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             learne
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             behave
             our selves
             as
             in
             his
             ●ight
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             we
             sho●ld
             effectually
             acknowledge
             ,
             believe
             and
             remember
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             occasions
             meditate
             of
             the
             om●●science
             and
             omnipresence
             of
             God
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             David
             ,
             who
             was
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             integrity
             and
             uprightnes
             ,
             
               a
               man
               according
               to
               Gods
               owne
               heart
            
             Ps.
             139
             the
             first
             12.
             verses
             .
             ●or
             if
             we
             doe
             powerfully
             ,
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             effectually
             believe
             and
             remember
             ,
             1.
             that
             
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               in
               every
               place
               ,
               beholding
               the
               just
               and
               unjust
               ,
            
             Pro.
             15.
             3.
             11.
             and
             that
             he
             knoweth
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             those
             which
             are
             most
             hidden
             and
             secret
             ,
             and
             namely
             that
             he
             
               knoweth
               the
               ●eart
            
             ,
             and
             scarcheth
             the
             reynes
             ,
             that
             he
             knoweth
             
               our
               thoughts
               before
               we
               think
               them
               ,
               Ps.
            
             139.
             3.
             and
             that
             
               no
               thoughts
               can
               be
               hidden
               from
               him
               :
               Iob
            
             42.
             3.
             we
             thereby
             be
             moved
             to
             behave
             our selves
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             labouring
             to
             approve
             ,
             not
             onely
             our
             words
             and
             deeds
             ,
             but
             also
             our
             inward
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             not
             onely
             knoweth
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             especially
             looketh
             to
             the
             heart
             .
             It
             is
             the
             argument
             ,
             which
             David
             useth
             to
             move
             Sol●mon
             to
             uprightnesse
             .
             1
             
               Cor.
               28.
               9.
               
               And
               thou
               my
               son
               Solomon
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Know
               thou
               the
               God
               of
               
               thy
               father
               ,
               and
               serve
               him
               with
               an
               upright
               heart
               ,
               and
               willing
               minde
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               searcheth
               all
               hearts
               ,
               and
               understandeth
               all
               imaginations
               of
               the
               thoughts
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             we
             would
             meditate
             of
             the
             omnipresence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             present
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             cannot
             (
             Psal.
             139.
             7.
             
             )
             possibly
             avoid
             ou●
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             that
             would
             make
             us
             behave
             our selves
             as
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             Inferiours
             when
             they
             are
             in
             the
             sight
             and
             presence
             of
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             are
             very
             carefull
             of
             their
             behaviour
             .
             He
             were
             an
             ungracious
             sonne
             ,
             or
             a
             lewd
             servant
             ,
             that
             would
             misdemeane
             himselfe
             in
             the
             sight
             and
             presence
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Lord
             ,
             She
             were
             a
             very
             lewd
             and
             impudent
             wife
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             sight
             and
             presence
             of
             her
             husband
             would
             prostitute
             her selfe
             to
             another
             man.
             This
             is
             our
             case
             :
             God
             is
             our
             father
             ,
             we
             are
             his
             children
             ,
             he
             is
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             his
             servants
             ;
             he
             is
             our
             husband
             ,
             we
             are
             his
             spouse
             ,
             and
             we
             alwayes
             are
             in
             his
             sight
             and
             presence
             .
             If
             therefore
             we
             could
             truly
             and
             effectually
             believe
             ,
             and
             remember
             this
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             most
             certain
             and
             undoubted
             truth
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             certain
             then
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             truths
             is
             the
             most
             certaine
             truth
             )
             we
             would
             abstain
             from
             sinne
             ,
             neither
             would
             we
             be
             so
             shamelesse
             ,
             
             as
             in
             his
             sight
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             presence
             to
             sinne
             against
             him
             ,
             see
             Job
             31.
             4.
             34.
             21.
             
             Psal.
             119.
             168.
             
             Prov.
             5.
             21.
             
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
             Seneca
             (
             Epist.
             11.
             )
             admonisheth
             his
             friend
             Lucilius
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             set
             before
             him
             Cato
             or
             Laelius
             ,
             or
             som●
             other
             grave
             and
             reverend
             person
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             behave
             himselfe
             as
             in
             their
             presence
             :
             for
             
               magna
               pars
            
             saith
             he
             )
             
               peceatorum
               tollitur
               ,
               s●
               peccaturis
               testis
               assistat
               ,
            
             a
             great
             part
             of
             sins
             would
             be
             prevented
             ,
             if
             when
             we
             are
             about
             to
             sinne
             there
             were
             some
             witnesse
             present
             with
             us
             .
             How
             much
             more
             would
             the
             presence
             of
             almighty
             God
             restraine
             us
             from
             sinne
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             the
             eye
             of
             Moyses
             ,
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             see
             him
             who
             is
             invisibly
             present
             with
             us
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             27.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             the
             meditation
             of
             Gods
             omniscience
             and
             omnipresence
             ,
             let
             us
             joyne
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             all-sufficiency
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             argument
             ,
             which
             not
             on●ly
             the
             Prophet
             Hanani
             used
             to
             Asa
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             16.
             9.
             the
             
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               perlustrate
               the
               whole
               ●arth
               ,
               to
               sh●w
               himselfe
               strong
               in
               their
               behalfe
               ,
               whose
               heart
               is
               upright
               towards
               him
            
             ;
             but
             also
             which
             God
             himselfe
             used
             to
             Abra●am
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
             
               I
               〈◊〉
               God
               all-sufficient
               ,
               walke
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               ●e
               upright
               .
            
             For
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             men
             doe
             play
             the
             hypocrites
             ?
             
             Is
             it
             not
             because
             they
             desire
             to
             please
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             approve
             themselvs
             to
             them
             rather
             then
             to
             God
             ?
             And
             why
             doe
             they
             seek
             to
             please
             men
             ,
             rather
             then
             God
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             because
             they
             feare
             men
             ,
             more
             then
             God
             ?
             or
             trust
             in
             men
             more
             then
             in
             God
             ?
             But
             if
             we
             did
             effectually
             acknowledge
             Gods
             all-sufficiency
             ,
             we
             would
             learne
             to
             feare
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             above
             all
             ;
             knowing
             that
             no
             creature
             is
             able
             ,
             either
             to
             doe
             us
             good
             ,
             unlesse
             God
             use
             him
             as
             his
             instrument
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             or
             to
             hurt
             us
             ,
             unlesse
             God
             use
             him
             as
             his
             rodde
             to
             scourge
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             we
             would
             feare
             him
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             rather
             then
             in
             his
             instruments
             ;
             so
             would
             we
             labour
             to
             please
             him
             above
             al.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Let
             us
             meditate
             of
             Gods
             bounty
             towards
             us
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             shewed
             himselfe
             all-sufficient
             to
             us
             ,
             (
             Deut.
             33.
             16.
             
             )
             and
             for
             our
             good
             ;
             which
             argument
             is
             ●sed
             both
             by
             Samuel
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             12
             24.
             and
             by
             Iosua
             c.
             24.
             14.
             where
             having
             recounted
             Gods
             bleffings
             towards
             them
             ,
             even
             from
             
               Terah
               Abrahams
            
             father
             ,
             he
             inferreth
             this
             use
             ,
             
               Now
               therefore
               feare
               the
               Lord
               and
               serve
               him
               in
               uprightnesse
               and
               in
               truth
               .
            
             But
             cheifly
             we
             are
             to
             meditate
             of
             his
             spirituall
             blessings
             and
             of
             the
             end
             for
             which
             he
             hath
             bestowed
             them
             .
             For
             why
             did
             he
             elect
             us
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             that
             we
             should
             be
             ●oly
             and
             blameles●e
             
             
               before
               him
            
             ?
             Eph.
             1.
             4.
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             upright
             ?
             why
             did
             he
             redeeme
             us
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             that
             we
             should
             serve
             him
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             
               before
               him
            
             ?
             hath
             he
             not
             reconciled
             us
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             holy
             and
             blamelesse
             
               before
               him
            
             ?
             Col.
             1.
             22.
             hath
             he
             not
             regenerated
             us
             according
             to
             Gods
             image
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             worship
             him
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             
               of
               truth
            
             ,
             that
             is
             true
             and
             upright
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             24.
             
             In
             vaine
             therefore
             do
             men
             professe
             themselves
             to
             be
             elected
             in
             Christ
             ,
             redeemed
             by
             him
             ,
             reconciled
             unto
             God
             ,
             regenerated
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             upright
             .
             For
             the
             end
             which
             God
             propoundeth
             to
             himself
             cannot
             be
             frustrated
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Finally
             ,
             if
             the
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             benefits
             will
             not
             move
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             it
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             11.
             
             Let
             us
             set
             before
             our
             eyes
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             sitting
             in
             judgement
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             he
             shall
             judge
             
               the
               secrets
               of
               men
            
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             16.
             
             Eccl.
             12.
             14.
             that
             so
             we
             may
             endeavour
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             to
             walk
             uprightly
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             approve
             our selves
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             judgeth
             secrets
             ;
             that
             when
             he
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             we
             may
             
               have
               confidence
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               ashamed
            
             (
             John
             2.
             28.
             
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             depart
             
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             hypocrites
             shall
             ,
             flying
             from
             the
             face
             of
             
               the
               lambe
            
             ,
             and
             desiring
             that
             
               the
               hilles
               would
               fall
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             and
             hide
             them
             from
             the
             face
             of
             him
             that
             sitteth
             on
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             lambe
             ,
             (
             Apoc.
             6.
             16.
             )
             For
             horrible
             will
             thy
             shame
             and
             confusion
             be
             ,
             if
             having
             prof●s●ed
             religion
             ,
             and
             made
             shew
             of
             christianity
             before
             men
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             then
             before
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             onely
             be
             discovered
             and
             convicted
             to
             have
             been
             an
             egregious
             hypocrite
             ,
             but
             also
             be
             condemned
             to
             have
             thy
             portion
             with
             hypocrites
             ,
             where
             shall
             be
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             walk
             uprightly
             in
             GODS
             Tabernacle
             ,
             we
             shall
             rest
             in
             the
             
               mountaine
               of
               his
               holinesse
            
             ;
             if
             we
             bee
             sound
             and
             upright
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             militant
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             inheritors
             of
             glory
             in
             the
             Church
             triumphant
             ;
             if
             we
             be
             sheepe
             in
             CHRISTS
             flock
             and
             not
             goates
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             set
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             receive
             that
             blessed
             sentence
             ;
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               inherite
               the
               kingdome
               prepared
               for
               you
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Matth.
             25.
             34.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             signes
             of
             uprightnesse
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             promised
             to
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             heyres
             of
             promise
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             
             faithfull
             ,
             that
             being
             redeemed
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             our
             spirituall
             enemies
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             us
             to
             worship
             him
             in
             holiness
             
               before
               him
            
             ;
             it
             be●●veth
             us
             seriously
             to
             try
             and
             examine
             our selves
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             
               upright
               with
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
            
             or
             not
             ▪
             (
             
               Deut
               ▪
            
             18.
             13.
             )
             For
             if
             we
             be
             hypocrites
             and
             unsound
             Christians
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             no
             assu●ance
             that
             we
             are
             the
             redeemed
             of
             the
             Lord.
             God
             having
             sworn
             ,
             that
             to
             those
             whom
             he
             redeemeth
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             grace
             to
             worship
             him
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             
               before
               him
            
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             labour
             ,
             we
             are
             also
             to
             try
             our selves
             whether
             we
             be
             hypocrites
             or
             not
             .
             For
             such
             is
             the
             imme●
             diate
             opposition
             betweene
             uprightnesse
             and
             hypocrisie
             ;
             that
             if
             we
             be
             not
             hypocrites
             ,
             then
             are
             we
             upright
             ,
             and
             contrariwise
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             hypocrisie
             is
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             either
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             all
             men
             are
             subject
             to
             lying
             ,
             so
             also
             to
             hypocrisie
             .
             This
             ,
             the
             Papists
             whose
             profession
             notwithstanding
             of
             Christianity
             (
             being
             for
             the
             most
             part
             a
             meere
             formality
             of
             religion
             denying
             the
             power
             thereo●
             )
             is
             meere
             hypocrisie
             ▪
             will
             hardly
             grant
             ▪
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             sinne
             of
             hypocrisie
             is
             in
             all
             .
             For
             they
             teach
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             who
             is
             justified
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             who
             either
             
             in
             his
             infansie
             is
             baptized
             ,
             or
             absolved
             preist
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             come
             to
             yeeres
             ,
             is
             with-without
             sinne
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             him
             that
             God
             hateth
             ,
             nothing
             that
             properly
             can
             be
             called
             sinne
             ,
             untill
             he
             draw
             upon
             him
             the
             guilt
             of
             some
             mortall
             sinne
             .
             Thus
             ,
             saying
             that
             they
             have
             
               no
               sinne
            
             ,
             they
             are
             convinced
             to
             have
             no
             truth
             in
             them
             ,
             1
             Iohn
             1.
             8.
             
             But
             we
             confess
             ▪
             that
             originall
             sinne
             ,
             which
             is
             equally
             in
             all
             men
             by
             nature
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             privation
             of
             all
             spirituall
             goodness
             ,
             but
             also
             an
             evill
             disposition
             and
             proneness
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             sinne
             ;
             as
             to
             infidelity
             ,
             pride
             ,
             self-love
             ,
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             carnall
             security
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             uncleanness
             ,
             cotousness
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             lying
             ,
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             these
             sinfull
             corruptions
             ,
             being
             so
             many
             habituall
             sinnes
             ,
             remain
             in
             all
             men
             both
             regenerate
             and
             unregenerate
             ;
             but
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             unregenerate
             they
             remaine
             in
             their
             full
             strength
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             with
             increase
             ,
             as
             the
             incrementa
             of
             originall
             sin
             ,
             unless
             perhaps
             abated
             or
             restrained
             by
             the
             contrary
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             contrary
             vices
             being
             from
             evill
             dispositions
             ,
             grown
             to
             wicked
             hab●ts
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             reigne
             in
             carnall
             men
             .
             But
             in
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             these
             corruptions
             remaine
             onely
             as
             the
             reliques
             of
             originall
             sinne
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             mortified
             in
             them
             ,
             
             some
             more
             ,
             some
             less
             .
             All
             which
             are
             the
             infirmities
             of
             the
             fai●hfull
             but
             especially
             those
             which
             are
             less
             mortified
             .
          
           
             All
             which
             ,
             like
             the
             scattered
             fo●ces
             of
             rebels
             vanquished
             ,
             but
             not
             utterly
             destroyed
             ,
             still
             remaine
             
               ad
               agonem
            
             ,
             to
             encounter
             with
             us
             upon
             all
             advantages
             .
             So
             that
             in
             the
             best
             of
             us
             there
             remaineth
             a
             spice
             ,
             as
             of
             infidelity
             ,
             pride
             ,
             selfe-love
             ,
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             carnall
             security
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             uncleanenesse
             ,
             covetousnesse
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             lying
             ,
             so
             also
             of
             hypocrisy
             .
             But
             so
             long
             as
             a
             man
             seeth
             ,
             and
             detesteth
             this
             corruption
             ,
             and
             laboureth
             to
             mortify
             it
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             is
             carefull
             to
             a
             voide
             it
             ,
             and
             jelous
             over
             himselfe
             ,
             lest
             his
             profession
             or
             other
             his
             good
             endevours
             bee
             contaminated
             or
             taynted
             therewith
             ;
             though
             there
             be
             some
             matter
             of
             hypocrisie
             remayning
             in
             hin
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             formally
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             but
             is
             reputed
             upright
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             said
             both
             of
             the
             faithfull
             themselves
             in
             generall
             ,
             though
             partly
             spirit
             ,
             and
             partly
             flesh
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             men
             
               spirituall
               and
               regenerate
            
             ,
             having
             their
             denomination
             from
             the
             better
             part
             ;
             and
             also
             of
             their
             actions
             performed
             in
             odedience
             ,
             though
             taynted
             with
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               good
               workes
            
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             wedge
             of
             gold
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             much
             drosse
             ,
             is
             notwithstanding
             a
             
             wedge
             of
             gold
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             pure
             gold
             ;
             and
             as
             an
             heape
             of
             corne
             ,
             wherein
             is
             store
             of
             chaffe
             ,
             is
             called
             an
             heape
             of
             corne
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             pure
             grayne
             :
             so
             the
             faithfull
             though
             some
             drosse
             of
             hypocrisie
             and
             as
             the
             Prophet
             called
             it
             tinne
             ,
             Es.
             1.
             25.
             remayne
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             notwithstanding
             upright
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             though
             hypocrisie
             be
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             yet
             all
             are
             not
             hypocrites
             ;
             but
             they
             in
             whom
             this
             corruption
             reigneth
             without
             resistance
             .
             Yea
             but
             in
             baptisme
             originall
             sinne
             withall
             his
             branches
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             I
             answear
             with
             Augustine
             :
             (
             De
             N●ptiis
             &
             Concup
             .
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             c.
             25.
             )
             it
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             guilt
             ,
             
               non
               ut
               peccatum
               non
               sit
               ,
               sed
               ut
               in
               peccatum
               non
               imputetur
               ,
            
             not
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             imputed
             to
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             Secondly
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             dominion
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             should
             not
             remayne
             at
             all
             but
             that
             it
             should
             not
             reyg●e
             in
             the
             faithfull
             .
             Rom.
             6.
             14.
             wherefore
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             though
             hypocrisie
             be
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             the
             faithfull
             are
             hypocrites
             .
          
        
         
           
             Who
             is
             an
             Hypocrite
             .
          
           
             For
             an
             hypocrite
             is
             he
             ,
             who
             being
             inwardly
             void
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             maketh
             an
             outward
             shewe
             of
             
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             piety
             ,
             dissembing
             that
             ,
             evill
             which
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             making
             semblance
             of
             that
             goodnes
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             :
             having
             as
             even
             now
             with
             the
             Apostle
             I
             said
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             an
             
               outw●rd
               formality
               of
               religion
               ,
               but
               denying
               the
               power
               thereof
               :
            
             Being
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             like
             
               to
               whited
               sepulchers
               which
               in
               deed
               appeare
               beautifull
               outward
               ,
               but
               are
               within
               full
               of
               dead
               mens
               bones
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               uncleannesse
               .
            
             Mat.
             23.
             27
             :
             like
             to
             those
             summer
             peares
             ,
             which
             being
             faire
             and
             mellow
             without
             ,
             are
             rotten
             at
             the
             core
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             hypocrites
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             for
             as
             of
             not
             speaking
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             is
             lying
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             degrees
             the
             one
             is
             me●tiri
             (
             which
             is
             
               co●tra
               mentem
               ire
            
             ,
             wittingly
             to
             lye
             ,
             and
             to
             avouch
             for
             a
             truth
             that
             which
             himself
             knoweth
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             thinketh
             to
             be
             an
             untruth
             ,
             )
             the
             other
             
               mendatium
               dicere
            
             ,
             to
             tell
             an
             untruth
             ,
             unwittingly
             ,
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             a
             truth
             :
             so
             of
             not
             walking
             in
             the
             truth
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             hypocrisie
             there
             are
             two
             degrees
             .
             viz.
             of
             such
             as
             be
             hypocrites
             ,
             either
             wittingly
             or
             unwittingly
             .
             Both
             are
             deceivers
             ;
             the
             former
             ,
             knowing
             himselfe
             to
             be
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             goeth
             about
             to
             deceive
             others
             ,
             yea
             God
             himselfe
             with
             his
             faire
             ,
             shewes
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             not
             knowing
             himselfe
             to
             be
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             but
             being
             deceived
             by
             
             the
             devill
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             deceiptfull
             heart
             Jer.
             17.
             10.
             deceiveth
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             St.
             Iames
             saith
             ch
             .
             1.
             22.
             
             Be
             yee
             doers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             hearers
             onely
             ,
             
               deceiving
               your
               owne
               selves
            
             ,
             and
             v.
             26.
             
             If
             any
             among
             you
             seeme
             to
             be
             religious
             ,
             and
             bridleth
             not
             his
             tongue
             ,
             but
             
               deceiveth
               his
               owne
               heart
            
             ,
             this
             mans
             religion
             is
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             likewise
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             Gal.
             6.
             3.
             
             If
             a
             man
             think
             himselfe
             to
             be
             something
             when
             he
             is
             nothing
             ,
             
               he
               deceiveth
               himselfe
            
             .
             Both
             of
             them
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             unsound
             ,
             being
             not
             inwardly
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             that
             which
             in
             profession
             and
             outward
             shew
             they
             would
             seeme
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             both
             of
             them
             the
             description
             of
             an
             hypocrite
             doth
             agree
             ,
             
               they
               have
               a
               formality
               of
               religion
               ,
               but
               deny
               the
               power
               thereof
            
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             former
             ,
             is
             the
             grosse
             and
             notorious
             hypocrite
             ,
             who
             doth
             best
             deserve
             the
             name
             ;
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             in
             the
             greeke
             tongue
             ,
             signifieth
             a
             stage-player
             .
             whose
             profession
             it
             is
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             person
             of
             another
             man
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             the
             close
             and
             the
             most
             ordinary
             hypocrite
             ,
             who
             being
             not
             the
             man
             ;
             which
             he
             professeth
             or
             taketh
             himselfe
             to
             be
             ,
             acteth
             also
             another
             person
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             grossely
             and
             as
             it
             were
             upon
             the
             stage
             seeming
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             desirous
             to
             be
             reputed
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             which
             in
             deed
             
             he
             is
             not
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             having
             a
             name
             that
             he
             liveth
             ,
             but
             is
             dead
             .
             Apoc.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             former
             is
             a
             damned
             hypocrite
             damned
             in
             his
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             a
             s●lfe-pleasing
             and
             a
             selfe-deceiving
             hypocrite
             ,
             pleasing
             himselfe
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             profession
             in
             his
             pride
             and
             selfe-love
             ,
             in
             his
             vaine
             presumption
             and
             carnall
             security
             ,
             in
             his
             infidelity
             and
             impe●●itency
             ,
             professing
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             and
             yet
             being
             a
             meere
             worldling
             ,
             a
             carnall
             Gospeller
             ,
             a
             temporizing
             and
             temporary
             professour
             .
             Of
             which
             sort
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             greater
             is
             the
             number
             ,
             for
             the
             world
             is
             full
             of
             such
             ;
             by
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             must
             our
             desire
             and
             care
             be
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             cryed
             ,
             and
             proved
             ,
             and
             vpon
             tryall
             found
             to
             be
             sound
             and
             upright
             Christians
             .
             Our
             desire
             we
             must
             expresse
             in
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             proved
             and
             vpon
             tryall
             approved
             (
             for
             untill
             we
             be
             tryed
             we
             know
             not
             our selves
             )
             saying
             with
             David
             .
             Ps.
             139.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Ps.
             26.
             2.
             
               search
               me
               O
               LORD
               and
               know
               my
               heart
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             make
             it
             know●
             vnto
             me
             ,
             
               try
               me
               and
               know
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               see
               if
               there
               be
               any
               way
               of
               wickednesse
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               lead
               me
               in
               the
               way
               everlasting
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             which
             leadeth
             to
             everlasting
             life
             .
             Now
             GOD
             doth
             try
             both
             the
             upright
             and
             the
             hypocrite
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             d●fferent
             
             manner
             .
             The
             upright
             he
             tryeth
             ,
             both
             by
             proving
             them
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             their
             good
             .
             Deut.
             8.
             16.
             and
             by
             suffering
             them
             to
             be
             tempted
             by
             others
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             either
             to
             manifest
             his
             graces
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             his
             owne
             glory
             ,
             their
             comfort
             ,
             and
             good
             example
             of
             others
             :
             (
             thus
             he
             tryed
             Abraham
             Gen.
             22.
             12.
             
             Iob
             and
             all
             the
             martyres
             :
             )
             or
             to
             discover
             unto
             them
             their
             owne
             weaknesse
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             humbled
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             the
             more
             circumspect
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             :
             And
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             tempted
             unto
             evill
             ,
             but
             also
             sometimes
             (
             when
             he
             leaveth
             them
             for
             a
             time
             unto
             themselves
             )
             to
             take
             a
             foyle
             .
             Thus
             God
             for
             a
             time
             left
             Ezechias
             ,
             to
             try
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             
               know
               all
               that
               was
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             32
             31.
             and
             therefore
             those
             who
             come
             to
             
               serve
               the
               Lord
               ,
               must
               prepare
               their
               soules
               for
               temptation
               ,
            
             (
             Eccles.
             2.
             1.
             )
             But
             howsoever
             the
             Lord
             suffereth
             them
             to
             be
             tempted
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             
               lead
               them
               into
               temptation
            
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             permitteth
             them
             sometimes
             to
             fall
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             
               fall
               away
            
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             also
             trieth
             the
             hypocrites
             ,
             that
             their
             hypocrisie
             may
             be
             discovered
             .
             Therefore
             our
             Saviour
             adviseth
             his
             disciples
             ,
             Luke
             12.
             
             ●
             ,
             2.
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             ●eaven
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             which
             is
             hypocrisie
             ;
             
             and
             his
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               because
               nothing
               is
               covered
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               be
               discovered
               .
            
             And
             thus
             he
             doth
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             suffering
             them
             to
             be
             tempted
             ,
             &
             leaving
             them
             to
             themselves
             ;
             but
             also
             sometimes
             for
             a
             punishment
             of
             their
             former
             wickednesse
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             he
             leadeth
             them
             into
             temptation
             ,
             giving
             them
             over
             to
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             temptations
             of
             Satan
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             fall
             into
             sinne
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             fall
             away
             from
             God
             ;
             which
             falling
             away
             is
             an
             evident
             signe
             of
             hypocrisie
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             2.
             19.
             wherefore
             as
             the
             sonne
             of
             Syrach
             well
             admonisheth
             ,
             c.
             1.
             28.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             
               Come
               not
               to
               the
               Lord
               with
               a
               double
               heart
               ,
               be
               not
               an
               hypocrite
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               take
               good
               heed
               ,
               what
               thou
               speakest
               .
               Exalt
               not
               thy selfe
               ,
               lest
               thou
               fall
               ,
               and
               bring
               dishonour
               upon
               thy
               soule
               ,
               and
               so
               God
               discover
               thy
               secrets
               ,
               and
               cast
               thee
               down
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               congregation
               ;
               because
               thou
               camest
               not
               in
               truth
               to
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               LORD
               ,
               but
               thy
               heart
               is
               full
               of
               deceipt
               .
            
          
           
             Our
             care
             we
             must
             shew
             by
             trying
             our selves
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             exhorteth
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
             Examine
             your selves
             whether
             that
             you
             be
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             prove
             your selves
             whether
             you
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sound
             and
             upright
             .
          
           
             Here
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             set
             down
             the
             notes
             both
             of
             the
             u●r●ght
             ,
             and
             also
             
             of
             the
             hypocrites
             .
             The
             knowledge
             whereof
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             be
             comfortable
             to
             so
             many
             as
             are
             true
             Christians
             ;
             so
             it
             will
             be
             profitable
             to
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             These
             notes
             are
             either
             more
             
               
                 generall
              
               
                 speciall
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Generall
             notes
             of
             uprightnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             urst
             generall
             note
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             place
             even
             now
             cited
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
             
               Prove
               your selves
               ,
               know
               ye
               not
               your
               owne
               selves
               ,
               how
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               in
               you
               unlesse
               you
               be
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             ●ound
             or
             approved
             Christians
             ,
             but
             hypocrites
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             commonly
             is
             translated
             reprobate
             )
             doth
             not
             signifie
             a
             reprobate
             opposed
             to
             elect
             ,
             but
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             him
             that
             is
             approved
             .
             See
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             CHRIST
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             seeing
             he
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             we
             upon
             earth
             ?
             
               we
               may
               k●ow
               it
               by
               his
               spirit
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             24.
             
               which
               dwelleth
               in
               us
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             9.
             11.
             and
             in
             all
             his
             members
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             union
             ,
             which
             is
             betwixt
             them
             and
             their
             Head
             are
             said
             
               to
               be
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             
               Christ
               in
               them
            
             ,
             for
             even
             as
             in
             the
             naturall
             body
             ,
             the
             feet
             are
             united
             to
             the
             head
             by
             the
             same
             soule
             ,
             which
             being
             principally
             seated
             in
             the
             Head
             ,
             is
             also
             in
             all
             the
             members
             :
             so
             in
             the
             mysticall
             body
             of
             CHRIST
             the
             lowest
             members
             which
             are
             upon
             earth
             ,
             
             are
             united
             to
             their
             Head
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             which
             being
             pr●ncipally
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             is
             also
             in
             all
             the
             members
             .
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             is
             in
             us
             ?
             if
             we
             be
             
               led
               by
               the
               spirit
            
             (
             Rom.
             8
             14.
             
             Gal.
             5
             18
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             
               live
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               spirit
            
             And
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             ?
             by
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             set
             downe
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             19
             22.
             
             
               The
               works
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               are
               manifest
            
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             
               adultery
               ,
               fornication
               ,
               ●ucleannesse
               ,
               lasciviousnesse
               ,
               idolatry
               ,
               witcherast
               ,
               hatred
               or
               ●mni●yes
               ,
               c●ntentions
               ,
               ●mulations
               ,
               indignations
               ,
               strife
               ,
               seditions
               or
               divisions
               ,
               heresies
               or
               sects
               ,
               envyings
               ,
               murthers
               ,
               drunkennesse
               ,
               revellings
               :
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             comessationes
             ,
             expressed
             elswhere
             by
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             carpula
             ,
             which
             is
             translated
             surfettings
             ,
             Luke
             .
             21
             34
             both
             of
             them
             having
             their
             name
             from
             their
             effects
             ;
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             dicitur
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             because
             it
             troubleth
             the
             head
             by
             excesse
             of
             rating
             and
             drinking
             ;
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             because
             it
             causeth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             drowsinesse
             ,
             or
             the
             drowsie
             evill
             ,
             or
             rather
             ryotings
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             translated
             ,
             Rom
             13.
             13.
             and
             so
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             joyned
             with
             drunkennesse
             ;
             the
             French
             fitly
             translate
             it
             ,
             g●rmandise
             ,
             and
             it
             signifieth
             excess
             of
             be●l
             chreere
             in
             ryotous
             ,
             feasts
             and
             compotations
             ,
             and
             such
             
             like
             )
             of
             
               the
               which
               I
               foretell
               you
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               foretold
               you
               heretofore
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               doe
               such
               things
               shall
               not
               inherite
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God.
            
             Now
             as
             in
             setting
             forth
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             mentioneth
             chiefly
             the
             offences
             of
             the
             second
             table
             ;
             so
             in
             setting
             downe
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             he
             reckoneth
             up
             the
             dueties
             of
             the
             second
             table
             opposed
             to
             the
             offences
             thereof
             formerly
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             not
             the
             vertues
             of
             the
             first
             table
             wherein
             our
             piety
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             tryed
             ,
             doth
             consist
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             Apostle
             mentioneth
             ,
             not
             either
             faith
             in
             CHRIST
             ,
             or
             love
             of
             GOD
             ,
             or
             hope
             of
             salvation
             ,
             or
             assiance
             in
             GOD
             or
             the
             feare
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             principall
             fruits
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             because
             these
             are
             not
             the
             notes
             of
             tryall
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             to
             be
             tryed
             ;
             for
             the
             tryall
             whereof
             ,
             as
             namely
             whether
             we
             have
             true
             faith
             ,
             the
             true
             love
             and
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             commonly
             propoundeth
             such
             notes
             ,
             as
             expresse
             those
             dueties
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             men
             ,
             as
             Ps.
             15.
             
             &
             24.
             
             Esay
             33.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             The
             fruit
             therefore
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
               is
               charity
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             opposed
             to
             hatred
             ,
             with
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             ,
             1
             Iohn
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Ioy
             ,
             opposed
             to
             envy
             and
             emulation
             ,
             whereby
             the
             carnall
             man
             repineth
             at
             the
             
             welfare
             of
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             spirituall
             man
             rejoyceth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Peace
             ,
             opposed
             to
             contentions
             ,
             strife
             ,
             divisions
             and
             factions
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Long-suffering
             and
             patience
             ,
             opposed
             to
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Gentlenesse
             or
             kindnesse
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             fruit
             of
             charity
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13
             4.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             fully
             expressed
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             31.
             32.
             
             
               Let
               all
               bitternesse
               and
               wrath
               ,
               and
               anger
               ,
               and
               clamour
               ,
               and
               evil-speaking
               be
               put
               away
               from
               you
               ,
               with
               all
               malice
               ,
               and
               be
               you
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               kinde
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               forgiving
               one
               another
               ,
               even
               as
               God
               for
               Christs
               sake
               hath
               forgiven
               you
               ,
            
             Col
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Goodnesse
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             free
             from
             desire
             to
             hurt
             any
             body
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             doe
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             Gal.
             6.
             10.
             even
             to
             those
             that
             deserve
             ill
             of
             us
             ,
             ov●rcoming
             ill
             with
             goodnesse
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             21.
             opposed
             to
             hatred
             and
             murther
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Fuith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             fidelity
             or
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             elswhere
             is
             used
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             10.
             and
             is
             one
             of
             the
             weighty
             points
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             23.
             
             A
             faithfull
             man
             is
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             both
             true
             in
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             firme
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             tokens
             of
             the
             upright
             .
             Ps.
             15.
             24.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Meeknesse
             ,
             or
             the
             spirit
             of
             meeknes
             ,
             
             so
             called
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             23.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             1.
             because
             in
             the
             faithfull
             it
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             called
             also
             mildnesse
             and
             lenity
             .
             (
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             4.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Tit.
             3
             1
             )
             Which
             being
             a
             morall
             vertue
             proceeding
             from
             humility
             ,
             charity
             ,
             patience
             or
             long
             suffering
             ,
             with
             which
             it
             is
             joyned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             (
             with
             love
             1
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             21.
             13.
             4.
             5.
             7.
             with
             humility
             Eph.
             4.
             2.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             3.
             5.
             11.
             29.
             
             Pro.
             16
             19.
             with
             long-suffering
             and
             patience
             ,
             Col.
             3.
             12.
             1
             
             Tim
             6.
             11.
             
             )
             moderateth
             and
             ●estrayneth
             anger
             and
             griefe
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             the
             
               irascible
               passions
            
             and
             perturbations
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             such
             as
             be
             impatience
             ,
             desire
             of
             revenge
             ,
             and
             all
             insolent
             cruell
             ,
             bitter
             ,
             sierce
             ,
             harsh
             ,
             contentious
             ,
             clamorous
             ,
             and
             turbulent
             disposition
             towards
             our
             nighbour
             :
             with
             which
             vertue
             whosoever
             is
             indued
             ,
             is
             by
             Solomon
             prefered
             before
             the
             men
             of
             might
             ,
             Pro
             16.
             32.
             for
             howsoever
             it
             be
             despised
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             fooles
             and
             mecockes
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             of
             especiall
             accompt
             with
             God
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3
             4.
             as
             being
             the
             most
             proper
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             am
             so
             speake
             characteristicall
             marke
             of
             Christs
             ●●eepe
             .
             Whereby
             as
             they
             best
             resemble
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God
             ,
             Esay
             53.
             7.
             who
             was
             meeke
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             humble
             in
             heart
             ,
             Mat.
             11.
             29.
             so
             are
             they
             best
             discerned
             from
             those
             ,
             who
             being
             of
             an
             insolent
             ,
             a
             ●ierce
             ,
             
             an
             harsh
             ,
             a
             cruell
             and
             turbulent
             behaviour
             ;
             are
             to
             bee
             accompted
             wolves
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             sheepe
             of
             Christ.
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             reckoned
             by
             our
             Saviour
             among
             the
             8.
             notes
             of
             ●eatitude
             Mat
             5
             5.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               meeke
               ▪
               for
               they
               shall
               inhe●ite
               the
               land
               ,
            
             meaning
             the
             celestiall
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             land
             of
             the
             living
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hebrewes
             2.
             5.
             as
             being
             in
             Christ
             
               the
               heires
               of
               the
               world
            
             whom
             the
             Lord
             will
             beaut●fie
             with
             salvation
             .
             Ps.
             149.
             4.
             76
             9.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             last
             is
             temperance
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             a
             morall
             vertue
             moderating
             the
             other
             sort
             of
             affections
             ▪
             which
             are
             called
             desires
             and
             concupiseences
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             referred
             naturally
             either
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             individuum
             ,
             in
             the
             nourishing
             and
             cherishing
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             propagation
             of
             mankinde
             by
             generation
             ,
             and
             restraying
             the
             abuses
             and
             disorders
             thereof
             .
             This
             vertue
             ,
             as
             it
             respecteth
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             Sobriety
             in
             meat
             ,
             drink
             ,
             apparell
             ,
             opposed
             to
             drunkennes
             and
             bellicheere
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             vanity
             in
             apparell
             ,
             as
             it
             respecteth
             the
             latter
             ,
             it
             i●
             called
             Chastity
             ,
             opposed
             to
             adultery
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             lasciviousnesse
             and
             all
             uncleannesse
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             was
             the
             first
             generall
             note
             of
             difference
             ,
             that
             the
             upright
             Christian
             doth
             know
             ,
             or
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             
             by
             the
             fruite
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             but
             the
             hypocrite
             though
             he
             professeth
             himselfe
             a
             Christian
             and
             consequently
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             neither
             doth
             nor
             can
             knowe
             it
             ,
             seeing
             that
             neither
             he
             is
             in
             CHRIST
             by
             faith
             ,
             nor
             CHRIST
             in
             him
             by
             his
             spirit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             is
             this
             ;
             The
             upright
             man
             walking
             
               with
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               before
               God
            
             ,
             is
             desirous
             chiefly
             to
             approve
             himselfe
             to
             God
             who
             seeth
             the
             heart
             ,
             (
             1
             Thess.
             2.
             4.
             
             )
             and
             therefore
             is
             as
             religious
             (
             if
             not
             more
             )
             alone
             and
             in
             secret
             ,
             as
             before
             others
             ,
             yea
             ,
             chooseth
             rather
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             advise
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             (
             Mat
             ,
             6.
             46.
             18.
             
             )
             to
             do
             private
             duetyes
             in
             secret
             ,
             rather
             then
             before
             others
             .
             The
             hypocrite
             ,
             walking
             as
             before
             men
             ,
             who
             see
             the
             outward
             man
             onely
             ,
             seeketh
             chiefly
             to
             approve
             himselfe
             to
             men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             more
             religious
             before
             others
             ,
             then
             alone
             ;
             and
             those
             good
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             performeth
             he
             doth
             them
             to
             be
             seene
             of
             men
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             5.
             as
             our
             Saviour
             sheweth
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             almes
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             ,
             Mat.
             6.
             2.
             5.
             16.
             
             And
             one
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             those
             sinnes
             which
             he
             forbeareth
             ,
             or
             feareth
             to
             commit
             before
             men
             ,
             he
             feareth
             not
             in
             private
             to
             commit
             before
             God.
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             men
             be
             not
             acquainted
             with
             his
             actions
             ,
             hee
             neither
             
             carech
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             nor
             feareth
             to
             doe
             evill
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             upright
             man
             preferreth
             the
             testimony
             of
             his
             owne
             conscience
             concerning
             himself
             ,
             (
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             
             2●
             .
             1
             Cor
             4.
             3.
             
             Iob
             31.
             36
             )
             before
             the
             opinions
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             laboureth
             to
             
               keepe
               his
               conscience
               cleare
               towards
               God
               and
               towards
               men
               .
            
             The
             hypocrite
             preferreth
             the
             opinion
             of
             others
             concerning
             himselfe
             before
             the
             testimony
             of
             his
             owne
             conscience
             not
             regarding
             the
             verdict
             of
             his
             owne
             conscience
             condēmning
             him
             ;
             so
             he
             may
             have
             a
             good
             reputation
             among
             men
             commending
             him
             ;
             not
             caring
             though
             he
             be
             dead
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             have
             a
             name
             that
             he
             liveth
             :
             desiring
             to
             seeme
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             evill
             rather
             then
             to
             seeme
             so
             ;
             which
             is
             extreame
             madnesse
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             better
             to
             be
             good
             then
             to
             seeme
             good
             ;
             and
             worse
             to
             be
             evill
             ,
             then
             to
             seem
             evill
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             speciall
             notes
             respecting
             .
          
           
             The
             spiciall
             notes
             respect
             either
             good
             things
             intended
             by
             the
             upright
             and
             pretended
             by
             the
             hypocrite
             ;
             or
             evil
             things
             ,
             whether
             of
             sinne
             ,
             or
             of
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Good
             things
             ,
             as
             their
             
               
                 Profession
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
                 Obedience
                 ,
              
               
                 Graces
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             The
             profession
             of
             the
             upright
             is
             i●
             truth
             ,
          
           
             Both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               
                 Purpose
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 Practice
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             purpose
             of
             his
             heart
             is
             sincere
             ,
             without
             any
             sinister
             ,
             sinnefull
             ,
             or
             worldly
             re●spects
             ;
             or
             if
             any
             worldly
             respects
             may
             seeme
             to
             concurre
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             the
             chiefe
             ,
             or
             those
             for
             which
             he
             professeth
             religion
             ,
             but
             secondary
             respects
             ,
             which
             he
             subordinateth
             to
             his
             profession
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             care
             of
             keeping
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             being
             resol●ed
             (
             Luke
             14.
             28.
             13.
             
             )
             not
             to
             forsake
             his
             profession
             for
             a
             world
             ,
             nor
             willingly
             and
             wittingly
             to
             violate
             his
             conscience
             ,
             though
             he
             might
             gaine
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             
               for
               what
               would
               it
               profit
               a
               man
               to
               gaine
               the
               whole
               world
               and
               to
               loose
               his
               owne
               soul●
               ?
            
             Mark
             8.
             36.
             
             The
             hypocrite
             maketh
             his
             profession
             in
             pretence
             Phil.
             1.
             18.
             pretending
             religion
             to
             his
             worldly
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             his
             wicked
             respect
             ;
             and
             first
             ,
             for
             his
             worldly
             respects
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             subordinateth
             his
             profession
             ,
             and
             his
             seeming
             ca●e
             of
             keeping
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             careing
             indeed
             for
             neither
             ,
             ●urther
             then
             they
             may
             stand
             with
             the
             fruition
             of
             his
             worldly
             desires
             ;
             halting
             betwixt
             God
             and
             Mammon
             ,
             and
             
             dividing
             himselfe
             between
             them
             ;
             but
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             God
             he
             giveth
             the
             outward
             ,
             shewe
             ,
             and
             to
             Mammon
             his
             heart
             ,
             of
             such
             Mammonists
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             There
             be
             many
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               walk
               o●
               whom
               I
               have
               told
               you
               often
               ,
               and
               now
               tell
               you
               weeping
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               enimies
               of
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               end
               is
               destruction
               ,
               whose
               God
               is
               their
               belly
               ,
               and
               whose
               glory
               is
               their
               shame
               ,
            
             and
             who
             are
             these
             of
             whom
             all
             this
             evil
             is
             spoken
             ?
             viz.
             such
             
               as
               walk
            
             ,
             that
             is
             make
             profession
             of
             christian
             religion
             ;
             and
             yet
             minde
             and
             affect
             principall
             
               earthly
               things
            
             :
             These
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             this
             exigent
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             must
             make
             ship-wrack
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             forsake
             their
             profession
             ,
             or
             forgoe
             their
             worldly
             desires
             ;
             they
             will
             readily
             violate
             their
             conscience
             ,
             and
             renounce
             their
             profession
             ,
             rath●r
             then
             they
             will
             be
             disappointed
             of
             that
             worldly
             thing
             ,
             which
             they
             princip●lly
             affect
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             in
             deed
             their
             God.
             
          
           
             Such
             a
             profession
             made
             Saul
             1
             Sam.
             18.
             of
             providing
             〈◊〉
             ,
             when
             in
             his
             covetousnesse
             he
             spar●d
             all
             the
             best
             of
             the
             cattell
             which
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             destroyed
             .
             Iudas
             (
             Iohn
             6.
             71.
             
             ●2
             .
             6.
             )
             who
             for
             his
             gayne
             followed
             Christ
             ,
             being
             a
             those
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             
             his
             faire
             shewes
             ,
             a
             Devill
             .
             The
             people
             that
             followed
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             filled
             .
             (
             Iohn
             6.
             26.
             )
             Ananias
             and
             Sapph●ra
             ,
             who
             seemed
             ●orward
             professors
             ,
             but
             were
             worldlings
             ,
             Act.
             5.
             and
             in
             a
             word
             all
             such
             ,
             to
             whom
             not
             
               godlinesse
               is
               gaine
            
             ,
             but
             
               gaine
               is
               godlinesse
            
             .
             (
             1
             Tim
             6
             5
             ,
             6.
             )
             These
             men
             professing
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             doe
             withall
             professe
             themselves
             to
             be
             pilgrimes
             on
             earth
             ,
             (
             Heb.
             11.
             13.
             
             )
             citizens
             of
             heaven
             ,
             whose
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             countrey
             is
             above
             ,
             (
             Phil.
             3.
             20
             )
             but
             in
             deed
             behave
             themselves
             like
             earth-wormes
             ,
             being
             wholly
             addicted
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             glewed
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             worldly
             desires
             ,
             not
             desiring
             nor
             expecting
             a
             better
             countrey
             ,
             (
             Heb.
             ●
             .
             14.
             
             1●
             .
             )
             but
             placing
             their
             Paradise
             upon
             earth
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             also
             they
             pretend
             religion
             to
             their
             wicked
             designes
             as
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             (
             Mat.
             23.
             14.
             
             )
             who
             
               devoured
               widowes
               houses
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               pretence
               made
               long
               prayers
            
             ;
             even
             as
             the
             Priests
             and
             Jesuits
             at
             this
             day
             do
             prey
             upon
             their
             devout
             Proselites
             .
             Absolom
             when
             he
             intended
             rebellion
             ,
             pretended
             the
             performance
             of
             a
             vow
             ,
             2
             
               Sam.
               15.
               7.
               
               Iezabel
            
             ,
             when
             shee
             meant
             to
             have
             Naboth
             unjustly
             condemned
             ;
             appointed
             a
             fast
             to
             be
             proclaimed
             ,
             as
             a
             preparative
             to
             that
             judgement
             ,
             1
             
               King.
               
               21.
               9.
               
               Herod
            
             maketh
             a
             shew
             to
             the
             Wiseman
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             come
             and
             worship
             CHRIST
             ,
             when
             he
             meant
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             Matth.
             2.
             8.
             
             Thus
             men
             many
             times
             pretend
             conscience
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             not
             doing
             of
             their
             duties
             :
             as
             they
             will
             lend
             no
             more
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             vowed
             the
             contrary
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             committing
             of
             sinne
             ,
             because
             they
             think
             they
             are
             bound
             thereto
             by
             oath
             :
             as
             Herod
             ,
             rather
             then
             he
             would
             break
             his
             oath
             ,
             beheaded
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             :
             so
             they
             sinne
             double
             ,
             first
             in
             their
             promise
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             in
             the
             performance
             .
             The
             high
             priest
             
               Caiphas
               (
               Matth.
            
             16.
             25.
             
             )
             when
             he
             sought
             most
             unjustly
             to
             condemne
             our
             Saviour
             unto
             death
             ,
             in
             an
             hypocriticall
             zeale
             rent
             his
             clothes
             ,
             pretending
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             blasphemy
             .
             And
             what
             zeale
             soever
             those
             Priests
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             which
             most
             hotly
             p●rsecuted
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             pretended
             towards
             God
             and
             his
             Law
             yet
             their
             true
             intent
             was
             
               This
               is
               the
               heire
               ,
               come
               let
               us
               kill
               him
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               seize
               upon
               his
               inheritance
               ,
            
             Mat.
             21.
             38.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             desire
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             the
             upright
             is
             a
             forward
             professour
             ,
             and
             i●
             some
             measure
             (
             Tit.
             2.
             24.
             zealous
             of
             religion
             ,
             The
             hypocrite
             is
             backward
             ,
             carelesse
             and
             luke
             warme
             ,
             Apoc.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             So
             much
             of
             the
             intent
             ,
             purpose
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             now
             followeth
             the
             practise
             .
          
           
           
             The
             upright
             ,
             being
             Christians
             within
             ,
             (
             Rom.
             2.
             10
             )
             and
             not
             without
             onely
             ,
             doe
             
               Walk
               in
               the
               truth
            
             2
             John
             4.
             3
             
             John
             3.
             endeavouring
             to
             frame
             their
             lives
             according
             to
             their
             profession
             and
             as
             
               the
               truth
               is
               in
               Iesus
            
             ,
             Ephel
             .
             4.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             joyning
             workes
             with
             faith
             ,
             (
             Iam
             2.
             24
             )
             and
             doing
             with
             hearing
             ,
             (
             Iam
             1.
             2.
             
             )
             and
             well-doing
             with
             saying
             well
             ,
             sanctification
             with
             justification
             ,
             (
             2
             Cor.
             17.
             )
             living
             not
             after
             the
             ●lesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Apostle
             is
             propounded
             as
             the
             proper
             signe
             of
             those
             who
             be
             in
             CHRIST
             ,
             Rom
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             hypocrites
             ,
             being
             Ch●istians
             without
             ,
             (
             Rom.
             2.
             28
             )
             and
             not
             within
             ▪
             professe
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             doe
             not
             walk
             in
             the
             truth
             :
             not
             framing
             ,
             nor
             desirous
             to
             frame
             their
             lives
             according
             to
             their
             profession
             ,
             but
             live
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             the
             spirit
             ,
             professing
             ●aith
             (
             Iam.
             2.
             14
             )
             without
             works
             ,
             justifi●ation
             without
             sanctification
             ;
             saying
             well
             ,
             but
             doing
             ill
             ,
             being
             hearers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             not
             doers
             ;
             being
             fruitlesse
             branches
             in
             the
             vine
             ,
             John
             15.
             2.
             6.
             siggetrees
             in
             Gods
             vineyard
             bearing
             no
             sigges
             ,
             Luke
             13.
             6.
             having
             leaves
             but
             no
             fruit
             ;
             like
             the
             fig-tree
             which
             Christ
             cursed
             ,
             Matth
             ,
             2●
             .
             having
             lamps
             ,
             but
             no
             oyle
             ,
             like
             the
             foolish
             virgins
             ,
             Mat.
             25.
             
             Of
             such
             our
             Saviour
             speaketh
             ,
             Mat.
             7.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             Luke
             13.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             that
             
             notwithstanding
             their
             profession
             ,
             they
             shall
             at
             the
             last
             day
             be
             excluded
             from
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             
               Gods
               worship
            
             .
             ]
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             first
             ,
             in
             generall
             :
             The
             up●ight
             worship
             the
             Lord
             
               in
               spirit
               and
               in
               truth
            
             ,
             1
             King.
             3.
             6.
             the
             hypocrites
             
               draw
               neere
               the
               Lord
               with
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               but
               remove
               their
               hearts
               farre
               from
               him
               ,
            
             Es.
             29
             13.
             
             Mat.
             15.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             In
             speciall
             the
             upright
             pray
             in
             truth
             ,
             Ps.
             145.
             18.
             with
             lips
             unfained
             ,
             Ps.
             17.
             1.
             lifting
             up
             their
             hearts
             ,
             Psal.
             25.
             1.
             
             (
             Lam
             3.
             41.
             
             )
             and
             powring
             forth
             their
             soules
             (
             L●m.
             1.
             15.
             
             )
             before
             the
             Lord.
             The
             hypocrites
             in
             their
             prayer
             cry
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             their
             heart
             ,
             Hos.
             7.
             14.
             
             They
             lift
             up
             their
             eyes
             and
             their
             hands
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             hearts
             ;
             they
             poure
             forth
             their
             voice
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             souls
             .
             Their
             prayer
             is
             but
             a
             lip-labour
             ,
             for
             both
             their
             mouth
             speaketh
             what
             their
             heart
             doth
             not
             think
             ,
             making
             a
             common
             and
             perpetuall
             trade
             of
             praying
             with
             wandring
             thoughts
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             deny
             not
             sometime
             to
             be
             incident
             to
             the
             upright
             )
             and
             also
             asking
             with
             their
             mouth
             that
             which
             they
             doe
             not
             desire
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             promising
             (
             especially
             in
             time
             of
             af●liction
             )
             (
             Ex.
             10.
             17.
             
             Ps.
             78
             34
             )
             what
             they
             doe
             not
             truly
             meane
             to
             performe
             ,
             pretending
             what
             they
             doe
             not
             intend
             ,
             
             making
             shew
             of
             that
             which
             they
             are
             not
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             throughout
             )
             craving
             that
             in
             prayer
             ,
             which
             they
             doe
             not
             seeke
             by
             any
             indevour
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             or
             by
             use
             of
             other
             meanes
             ordained
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Thanksgiving
             ]
             The
             upright
             praise
             God
             with
             
               grace
               ,
               (
               Col.
            
             5.
             16.
             
             )
             that
             is
             thankfullnesse
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             humility
             acknowledging
             their
             owne
             unworthinesse
             ,
             (
             
               Gen
               32.
               10.
               1
               
               Chron
            
             29.
             14.
             
             )
             and
             Gods
             undeserved
             favour
             towards
             them
             .
             The
             hypocrites
             give
             thanks
             without
             thankfullnesse
             ,
             without
             humility
             ;
             praysing
             themselves
             ,
             (
             Luk
             18.
             11.
             
             )
             when
             they
             should
             praise
             God
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             doe
             praise
             him
             ,
             they
             doe
             it
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             praise
             themselves
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             it
             may
             be
             demanded
             ;
             may
             not
             a
             man
             praise
             God
             for
             his
             grace
             and
             blessings
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ,
             unlesse
             withal
             he
             shall
             seeme
             with
             the
             Pharisey
             ,
             Luk
             18.
             to
             praise
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Whereunto
             I
             answer
             ;
             first
             ,
             the
             Pharisaicall
             hypocrite
             thanketh
             Go●
             for
             that
             which
             he
             neither
             hath
             received
             ,
             nor
             yet
             expecteth
             from
             God
             :
             which
             is
             both
             falshood
             and
             arrogancy
             .
             But
             the
             upright
             man
             thanketh
             God
             for
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             received
             ,
             or
             assuredly
             hopeth
             to
             receive
             ,
             (
             as
             Zachary
             in
             this
             hymne
             praiseth
             God
             for
             our
             redemption
             by
             the
             promised
             Messias
             ,
             
             before
             CHRIST
             was
             borne
             ,
             )
             which
             to
             doe
             is
             not
             arrogancy
             ,
             but
             thunkfullnesse
             ;
             not
             falshood
             ,
             but
             truth
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             hypocrite
             thanketh
             God
             to
             that
             end
             and
             purpose
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             a
             false
             witnesse
             ,
             )
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             15.
             as
             to
             praise
             himselfe
             .
             The
             upright
             man
             in
             thanking
             God
             seeketh
             not
             his
             owne
             praise
             ,
             but
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             stripping
             himselfe
             of
             all
             praise
             ,
             that
             God
             alone
             may
             have
             all
             the
             glory
             .
             For
             he
             thanketh
             God
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             in
             humility
             ,
             acknowledging
             his
             owne
             unworthinesse
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             ,
             he
             extolleth
             the
             undeserved
             bounty
             and
             favour
             of
             God
             towards
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             depriveth
             himselfe
             of
             praise
             :
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             acknowledgeth
             his
             owne
             unworthinesse
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             magnifieth
             Gods
             goodnesse
             towards
             him
             .
             Thus
             Iacob
             ,
             Gen.
             32.
             10.
             
             
               O
               Lord
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               am
               lesse
               then
               the
               least
               of
               thy
               mercies
               :
            
             and
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             18.
             
             
               Who
               am
               I
               O
               Lord
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               my
               house
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               brought
               me
               hitherto
               ?
            
             and
             ●
             Chro.
             29.
             14.
             
               but
               who
               am
               I
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               my
               people
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Preaching
             ]
             The
             upright
             Preacher
             endeavoureth
             to
             approve
             himselfe
             to
             God
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             1
             
             Thess.
             2.
             4.
             seeking
             sincerely
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             
             The
             hypocrites
             preach
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             not
             seeking
             Gods
             glory
             in
             the
             edi●ication
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             their
             owne
             praise
             ,
             or
             profit
             ;
             not
             striving
             to
             approve
             themselves
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             please
             carnall
             men
             ,
             which
             whosoever
             doth
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             the
             servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             10
             ,
             Herein
             ,
             they
             grievously
             offend
             ,
             who
             affecting
             the
             praise
             of
             humane
             eloquence
             ,
             feed
             the
             people
             as
             Heliogabalus
             did
             his
             parasites
             ,
             with
             painted
             dishes
             ;
             and
             in
             steed
             of
             drawing
             forth
             the
             two
             edged
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             bring
             forth
             an
             embroidered
             sheath
             ;
             professing
             themselves
             embassadours
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             bringing
             no
             message
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             concernes
             the
             people
             to
             heare
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             informing
             of
             their
             judgments
             ,
             or
             reformation
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             whose
             preaching
             serves
             for
             no
             other
             use
             ,
             but
             to
             please
             the
             itching
             eares
             of
             carnall
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             in
             them
             a
             loathing
             of
             the
             sincere
             food
             of
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             The
             upright
             preacher
             is
             carefull
             to
             practise
             that
             which
             he
             preacheth
             unto
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             that
             in
             his
             owne
             preson
             ,
             which
             he
             reproveth
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             hypocrite
             say
             ,
             (
             Mat.
             23.
             8.
             
             )
             but
             doe
             not
             ,
             commending
             that
             to
             others
             which
             themselves
             have
             no
             desire
             nor
             care
             to
             practise
             ;
             and
             reproving
             that
             in
             others
             
             whereof
             themselves
             are
             no
             lesse
             guilty
             ,
             Rom
             2
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Ps.
             50.
             16.
             who
             therefore
             may
             expect
             both
             from
             the
             hearers
             this
             censure
             ,
             
               Medicecura
               toipsum
            
             ;
             and
             from
             God
             this
             sentence
             ,
             
               out
               of
               thine
               owne
               mouth
               will
               I
               condemne
               thee
               thou
               unsaithfull
               servant
               ,
            
             Luk.
             19.
             22.
             
          
           
             Hearing
             ]
             The
             upright
             hearers
             
               take
               heed
               how
               they
               heare
            
             .
             Luk.
             8
             18.
             hearing
             the
             word
             of
             God
             preached
             ,
             as
             
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               1
               Thess.
            
             2.
             13.
             
             )
             (
             acknowledging
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             )
             as
             in
             
               the
               sight
               of
               God
            
             ,
             (
             Act
             10.
             33.
             
             )
             with
             humility
             and
             submission
             ,
             with
             reverence
             and
             attention
             receiving
             the
             seed
             into
             upright
             hearts
             ,
             (
             Luk.
             8.
             15.
             
             )
             as
             it
             were
             into
             good
             ground
             ,
             with
             desire
             to
             profit
             by
             it
             ,
             (
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             
             )
             and
             care
             to
             practise
             it
             ,
             being
             doers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             hearers
             only
             ,
             (
             Iam.
             1.
             22.
             )
          
           
             The
             hypocrite
             heare
             ,
             not
             regarding
             ,
             so
             they
             doe
             heare
             ,
             how
             they
             heare
             ,
             not
             looking
             to
             their
             feet
             ,
             who
             they
             are
             affected
             ,
             but
             come
             so
             disposed
             as
             to
             a
             stage-play
             ,
             desiring
             that
             their
             itching
             eares
             may
             be
             delighted
             with
             vaniloquence
             ,
             rather
             then
             their
             hearts
             to
             be
             edi●●ed
             with
             sound
             and
             profitable
             doctrine
             ,
             not
             acknowledging
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             nor
             behaving
             themselves
             as
             before
             him
             ,
             hearing
             without
             submission
             as
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             hearing
             not
             as
             learners
             ,
             
             but
             as
             censurers
             ,
             without
             reverence
             ,
             without
             attention
             ,
             being
             present
             in
             body
             ,
             and
             absent
             in
             soule
             ,
             without
             desire
             to
             profit
             by
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             purpose
             or
             care
             to
             practise
             it
             ,
             receiving
             the
             seed
             into
             stony
             ground
             ,
             or
             els
             among
             thornes
             ,
             like
             to
             Ezechiels
             hearers
             ,
             c.
             33.
             31.
             32.
             
               they
               come
               unto
               thee
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               as
               the
               people
               of
               God
               doe
               use
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               they
               sit
               before
               thee
               as
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               they
               heare
               thy
               words
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               not
               doe
               them
               ,
               for
               though
               with
               their
               mouths
               they
               make
               shew
               of
               much
               love
               and
               delight
               ,
               yet
               their
               heart
               goeth
               after
               their
               covetousnesse
               ;
               And
               loe
               thou
               art
               unto
               them
               as
               a
               very
               pleasing
               song
               of
               one
               that
               bath
               a
               pleasent
               voice
               ,
               and
               can
               play
               well
               on
               an
               instrument
               ,
               for
               they
               heare
               thy
               words
               ,
               but
               they
               doe
               them
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sacraments
               ,
               Baptisme
            
             ]
             The
             upright
             are
             carefull
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             performe
             their
             vow
             made
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             the
             effect
             and
             fruit
             thereof
             :
             which
             is
             to
             seale
             and
             assure
             to
             them
             that
             belive
             and
             repent
             ,
             their
             union
             and
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             for
             they
             receive
             Christ
             by
             a
             true
             faith
             are
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             27.
             and
             consequently
             put
             on
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             hypocrite
             resteth
             in
             the
             outward
             baptisme
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             washing
             of
             the
             flesh
             did
             save
             ,
             (
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             11.
             
             )
             taking
             no
             care
             to
             performe
             his
             vow
             made
             in
             baptisme
             ;
             who
             
             therefore
             though
             baptized
             ,
             hath
             no
             part
             in
             Christ
             ,
             because
             his
             heart
             is
             
               not
               upright
               in
               him
            
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Eucharist
            
             ]
             The
             Upright
             are
             carefull
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             receive
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             receive
             it
             worthily
             ;
             and
             are
             therefore
             earefull
             (
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             )
          
           
             to
             prove
             and
             approve
             themselves
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Lords
             table
             preparing
             their
             hearts
             (
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             19
             )
             to
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             and
             so
             receiving
             the
             sacrament
             with
             the
             
               unleavened
               graces
               of
               sincerity
               and
               truth
               (
               1
               Cor.
            
             5.
             8.
             
             )
             doe
             eat
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             and
             drink
             his
             blood
             .
          
           
             The
             hypocrites
             not
             greatly
             caring
             how
             they
             receive
             ,
             so
             they
             doe
             receive
             ,
             not
             preparing
             their
             hearts
             to
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             ,
             not
             caring
             to
             prove
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             to
             approve
             themselves
             unto
             him
             ,
             comming
             to
             the
             Lords
             table
             as
             the
             guest
             without
             the
             wedding
             garment
             ,
             indued
             neither
             with
             saving
             knowledge
             ,
             nor
             true
             faith
             ,
             nor
             unfained
             repentance
             ,
             nor
             sincere
             love
             ,
             with
             which
             graces
             every
             worthy
             receiver
             is
             in
             some
             measure
             qualified
             :
             but
             being
             sowred
             with
             the
             leaven
             of
             hypocrisy
             doe
             eat
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             Iudas
             did
             ,
             but
             not
             
               panem
               dominum
            
             that
             is
             the
             Lord
             who
             is
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             which
             came
             downe
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
           
             Obedience
             ]
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             now
             we
             are
             to
             speak
             of
             obedience
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             the
             upright
             yeeldeth
             simple
             obedience
             to
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             Heb
             11.
             8.
             
             )
             not
             consulting
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             commandements
             of
             men
             ,
             he
             observeth
             them
             no
             further
             then
             in
             obaying
             them
             he
             may
             obay
             God
             ,
             Ex
             1.
             17.
             
             Act.
             4
             19.
             5.
             29.
             
             Dan
             3.
             18.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             hypocrite
             is
             more
             carefull
             to
             observe
             the
             commandments
             of
             men
             ,
             Mat.
             15
             9.
             6.
             then
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             for
             the
             commandements
             of
             men
             he
             maketh
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             of
             none
             effect
             ,
             yea
             he
             scarcely
             obeyeth
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             any
             further
             ,
             then
             as
             they
             are
             commanded
             by
             men
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             embraceth
             Religion
             it selfe
             ,
             as
             commanded
             by
             the
             Soveraigne
             Prince
             ,
             being
             ready
             to
             change
             his
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             Prince
             changeth
             .
             So
             that
             their
             feare
             towards
             God
             is
             taught
             by
             the
             precepts
             of
             men
             ,
             Es.
             29.
             13.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             purpose
             consider
             these
             instances
             .
             The
             Lord
             commandeth
             us
             to
             receive
             the
             holy
             communion
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             administred
             :
             and
             the
             upright
             man
             maketh
             conscience
             so
             oft
             to
             receive
             it
             as
             it
             is
             administred
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             be
             hindred
             by
             sufficient
             occasion
             .
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             law
             of
             man
             
             in
             some
             places
             doth
             require
             the
             receipt
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             once
             a
             yeare
             at
             the
             least
             ;
             and
             namely
             at
             Easter
             ,
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             many
             will
             receive
             but
             once
             a
             yeare
             at
             the
             most
             .
          
           
             The
             upright
             man
             maketh
             conscience
             of
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             because
             the
             law
             of
             God
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             restraining
             the
             thoughts
             as
             well
             as
             the
             hands
             .
             The
             hypocrite
             taketh
             no
             care
             of
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             which
             he
             thinketh
             to
             be
             free
             because
             the
             law
             of
             man
             doth
             not
             reach
             to
             them
          
           
             The
             Lord
             forbiddeth
             all
             rayling
             ,
             and
             cursed
             speaking
             all
             stealing
             :
             and
             the
             upright
             man
             maketh
             conscience
             to
             abstaine
             from
             all
             :
             but
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             law
             of
             man
             doth
             not
             take
             hold
             of
             all
             evill
             speaking
             ,
             nor
             of
             all
             stealing
             ,
             therefore
             the
             hypocrite
             feareth
             not
             to
             practise
             such
             evil-speaking
             ,
             and
             such
             stealing
             as
             is
             not
             punishable
             by
             the
             law
             of
             men
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             the
             neighbour
             be
             more
             wronged
             by
             that
             ill
             speaking
             ,
             or
             damnified
             by
             that
             stealing
             ,
             then
             by
             that
             rayling
             against
             which
             lyeth
             an
             action
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             or
             by
             that
             stealing
             against
             which
             an
             action
             of
             ●elony
             lyeth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             obedience
             of
             the
             upright
             is
             voluntary
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             17.
             proceeding
             from
             his
             will
             renewed
             ,
             which
             appeareth
             not
             onely
             in
             his
             good
             actions
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             whether
             of
             omissio●or
             
             of
             commission
             ,
             
               for
               the
               good
               which
               he
               doth
               not
               ,
               he
               would
               doe
               :
               and
               the
               evill
               which
               he
               doth
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               doe
               ,
            
             Rom.
             7.
             19.
             
             But
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             hypocrite
             is
             forced
             from
             him
             ,
             because
             be
             dareth
             do
             no
             other
             ;
             for
             that
             good
             which
             he
             doth
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             evill
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             he
             would
             faine
             do
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             inclination
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             which
             God
             chie●ly
             regardeth
             ▪
             the
             disobedience
             of
             the
             upright
             is
             better
             then
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             hypocrite
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             obedience
             of
             the
             upright
             is
             ordinata
             ,
             well
             ordered
             ,
             For
             he
             preferr●th
             the
             greater
             duties
             before
             the
             lesse
             ,
             morall
             duties
             before
             ceremoniall
             ,
             and
             the
             substance
             before
             circumstances
             ,
             
               Matth.
               1
               ●
               .
               7.
               
               ●
               Sam.
            
             15.
             22.
             
             But
             it
             hath
             alwayes
             beene
             the
             hypocrites
             guise
             ,
             to
             preferre
             the
             lesse
             duties
             before
             the
             greater
             ;
             as
             to
             tythe
             mint
             and
             cumin
             ,
             and
             to
             neglect
             the
             weighty
             points
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             Matthew
             23.
             23.
             
             Luk.
             11.
             42.
             to
             straine
             at
             a
             gnat
             and
             to
             swallow
             a
             camell
             ,
             Mat
             23.
             24.
             to
             stumble
             at
             a
             straw
             ,
             and
             to
             lea●e
             over
             a
             block
             (
             
               Mat.
               12.
               17.
               
               Luk
            
             15.
             13.
             
             )
             to
             preferre
             ceremonies
             before
             moral
             duties
             ,
             yea
             somtimes
             to
             place
             the
             height
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             boistero●s
             urging
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             strict
             refusing
             of
             ceremonies
             .
             Thus
             the
             
             Priests
             and
             Phariseyes
             who
             made
             no
             conscience
             of
             delivering
             our
             Saviour
             through
             envy
             unto
             death
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             made
             conscience
             to
             goe
             into
             the
             judgment
             hall
             ,
             lest
             forsooth
             they
             should
             be
             defiled
             ,
             Iohn
             18.
             28.
             
          
           
             They
             made
             no
             conscience
             to
             hire
             Iud●s
             with
             30
             pieces
             of
             silver
             to
             betray
             his
             Lord
             :
             but
             when
             the
             pieces
             were
             brought
             them
             back
             againe
             ,
             their
             conscience
             would
             not
             serve
             them
             to
             put
             the
             money
             into
             the
             treasury
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             price
             of
             bood
             ,
             Mat.
             27.
             6.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             obedience
             of
             the
             upright
             is
             totall
             ,
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             performance
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             upright
             desire
             ,
             unfained
             purpose
             ,
             and
             sincere
             endevour
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             grace
             received
             ,
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             all
             Gods
             commandements
             ;
             to
             lye
             in
             no
             knowne
             sinne
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             conscience
             of
             all
             his
             wayes
             .
             Not
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             upright
             contrary
             to
             their
             desire
             and
             purpose
             do
             oftentimes
             fall
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Lord
             accepting
             of
             the
             will
             for
             the
             deed
             ,
             esteemeth
             the
             upright
             and
             entire
             obedience
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             law
             )
             as
             totall
             and
             perfect
             .
             Abraham
             hath
             this
             testimony
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             Gen.
             26.
             5.
             
             )
             that
             he
             obeyed
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             kept
             his●mishmereth
             ,
             
             
               his
               whole
               charge
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             whatsoever
             God
             requireth
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             viz
             ●his
             commandements
             ,
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             his
             
               lawes
               .
               Zacharias
            
             likewise
             ,
             and
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Luk.
             1.
             6.
             and
             many
             others
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             perfect
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             fulfilled
             after
             God.
             that
             is
             ,
             fully
             to
             have
             obeyed
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             notwithstanding
             their
             slips
             and
             their
             falls
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             noted
             of
             Asa
             in
             the
             same
             chapter
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             reported
             of
             Zacharias
             ,
             that
             he
             walked
             in
             all
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             blameles
             ,
             we
             read
             that
             for
             his
             incredulity
             in
             not
             believing
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Angell
             ,
             he
             was
             stricken
             with
             dumbnesse
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             may
             seeme
             with
             deafnesse
             also
             ,
             (
             Luk
             16.
             20
             61.
             
             )
             for
             the
             space
             of
             ten
             moneths
             .
             In
             this
             evangelicall
             sense
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             upright
             is
             totall
             ,
             in
             3.
             respects
             ;
             [
             
               totius
               legis
               ,
               hominis
               ,
               vit●
               ,
            
             as
             being
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             
               Whole
               law
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
               whole
               man
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               whole
               life
            
             ,
             after
             our
             justification
             and
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             obeying
             the
             law
             in
             respect
             of
             thei●
             desire
             and
             purpose
             [
             
               totam
               ,
               toti
               ,
               tota
               vitae
               .
            
          
           
             The
             whole
             law
             they
             obey
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             two
             tables
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             the
             severall
             commandements
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             two
             tables
             ,
             the
             upright
             man
             joyneth
             the
             obedience
             of
             them
             both
             together
             ,
             as
             here
             the
             Lord
             hath
             promised
             to
             all
             
             true
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             worship
             him
             ,
             not
             in
             holines
             alone
             ,
             not
             in
             righteousnes
             alone
             ,
             but
             both
             in
             holines
             &
             righteousnes
             b●
             fore
             him
             .
             Neither
             can
             these
             two
             ,
             if
             they
             be●
             in
             truth
             (
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             upright
             )
             be
             severed
             .
             For
             a
             man
             cannot
             truly
             
               love
               God
               ,
               (
               Iohn
               4.
               20.
               
               )
               unlesse
               he
               love
               his
               neighbour
               also
            
             ;
             neither
             can
             a
             man
             love
             his
             neighbour
             as
             he
             ought
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             and
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             love
             the
             Lord
             much
             more
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             heretofore
             .
             And
             this
             we
             see
             veri●ied
             in
             the
             examples
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             upright
             ;
             who
             have
             this
             testimony
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             holy
             and
             righteous
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             himselfe
             (
             whom
             we
             are
             to
             imitate
             )
             Act.
             3.
             14.
             and
             all
             his
             upright
             servants
             as
             Noah
             Gen
             6.
             9.
             
             
               David
               ,
               1
               King.
               3.
               6.
               
               Iohn
               Baptist.
            
             Mark
             6.
             2
             
             Symeon
             ,
             Luk
             2.
             25.
             
             Cornelius
             ,
             Act.
             10.
             22.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             the
             fashion
             of
             hypocrits
             to
             sever
             these
             two
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             so
             unseparably
             linked
             together
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             hath
             the
             one
             in
             truth
             ,
             hath
             also
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             hath
             not
             both
             ,
             hath
             neither
             .
             For
             some
             content
             themselves
             altogether
             with
             a
             profession
             of
             holinesse
             and
             religion
             towards
             God
             ,
             not
             caring
             or
             desiring
             to
             performe
             the
             duties
             of
             charity
             and
             righteousnesse
             towards
             men
             ,
             whereby
             notwithstanding
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             a
             touch-stone
             ,
             God
             
             would
             have
             the
             uprightnesse
             of
             our
             piety
             tried
             .
             Others
             wholly
             content
             themselves
             with
             a
             faire
             civil
             conversation
             before
             men
             ,
             having
             neither
             true
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             repentance
             towards
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             any
             sanctifying
             o●
             saving
             g●ace
             ,
             living
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             infidelity
             ,
             impenitency
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Farre
             be
             it
             from
             me
             to
             speak
             ,
             either
             against
             the
             profession
             of
             piety
             ,
             or
             the
             practise
             of
             civill
             honesty
             ;
             but
             I
             speak
             against
             the
             severing
             of
             them
             and
             the
             resting
             in
             either
             of
             them
             alone
             being
             severed
             from
             the
             other
             .
             For
             so
             necessary
             is
             civill
             honesty
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             have
             it
             not
             ,
             are
             worse
             then
             many
             among
             the
             heathen
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             who
             were
             commended●
             for
             morall
             vertues
             :
             against
             whom
             notwithstanding
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             denounceth
             that
             fearfull
             curse
             ,
             
               po●re
               out
               thine
               indignation
               upon
               the
               heathen
               that
               doe
               not
               know
               thee
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               nations
               that
               have
               not
               called
               upon
               thy
               name
               ,
               P●
               .
            
             79.
             6.
             
             And
             so
             necessary
             is
             the
             profession
             of
             piety
             ,
             as
             that
             those
             who
             professe
             not
             religion
             and
             piety
             towards
             God
             ,
             are
             worse
             then
             the
             Pharisees
             themselves
             ;
             against
             whom
             notwithstanding
             our
             Saviour
             denounceth
             so
             many
             woes
             ,
             Mat
             23.
             
             Wherefore
             those
             that
             content
             themselves
             with
             a
             bare
             profession
             of
             religion
             ,
             without
             
             any
             desire
             or
             care
             to
             practise
             the
             duties
             of
             charity
             and
             righteousnesse
             among
             men
             ,
             are
             no
             better
             then
             the
             hypocriticall
             phar●●ees
             ,
             concerning
             whose
             obedience
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             given
             us
             this
             caveat
             ,
             Mat.
             5
             20.
             
               except
               your
               righteousnesse
               exceed
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               :
            
             and
             on
             the
             otherside
             ,
             those
             ,
             who
             professing
             themselves
             Christians
             content
             themselves
             with
             the
             practise
             of
             civill
             honesty
             ,
             without
             any
             desire
             or
             care
             of
             religion
             ,
             being
             not
             onely
             void
             of
             all
             spirituall
             graces
             ,
             but
             also
             guilty
             of
             much
             outward
             profanenesse
             ,
             as
             inordinary
             swearing
             ,
             and
             profaning
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             in
             neglect
             of
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             of
             prayer
             ,
             &c.
             are
             no
             better
             then
             some
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             who
             
               were
               alienated
               from
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               strangers
               from
               the
               covenant
               of
               promise
               ,
               having
               no
               hope
               ,
               and
               being
               without
               God
               in
               this
               World
               ,
            
             Eph
             2.
             12.
             4
             18.
             
          
           
             Be
             not
             deceived
             ,
             true
             piety
             towards
             God
             is
             alwayes
             fruitfull
             in
             the
             dutyes
             of
             charity
             towards
             men
             .
             And
             on
             the
             otherside
             ,
             the
             streames
             of
             charity
             and
             true
             righteousnesse
             are
             ever
             derived
             from
             the
             fountaine
             of
             piety
             .
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             severall
             commandements
             ;
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             upright
             is
             universall
             ,
             in
             the
             evangelica
             .
             I
             sense
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             entire
             desire
             ,
             and
             unfained
             purpose
             (
             though
             contrary
             thereunto
             he
             faile
             ,
             as
             wee
             doe
             in
             many
             particulars
             )
             (
             Iam.
             3
             2.
             )
             having
             
               respect
               to
               all
               the
               precepts
               of
               God.
            
             Psal.
             119.
             6.
             and
             
               walking
               in
               all
               his
               commandments
            
             Luk.
             1.
             6.
             making
             conscience
             of
             all
             his
             wayes
             ,
             both
             in
             performing
             all
             knowne
             dutyes
             ,
             and
             avoiding
             all
             knowne
             sinne
             ;
             not
             willingly
             retayning
             any
             one
             ,
             but
             repenting
             of
             all
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereof
             he
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             
               fulfill
               after
               God
            
             ,
             Num.
             32.
             12.
             that
             is
             wholly
             and
             universally
             to
             follow
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             hypocrite
             
               fulfilleth
               not
               after
               God.
            
             Num
             32
             11.
             neither
             are
             his
             works
             full
             ,
             Apoc.
             3.
             2.
             he
             obayeth
             God
             by
             the
             halves
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             much
             :
             he
             can
             be
             content
             to
             avoid
             some
             sinnes
             ,
             unto
             which
             he
             is
             not
             so
             much
             addicted
             ,
             but
             his
             darling
             sinnes
             ,
             perhaps
             his
             usury
             ,
             or
             other
             gainfull
             sinnes
             ,
             perhaps
             whordome
             ,
             perhaps
             drunkennesse
             ,
             &c.
             he
             will
             not
             leave
             .
             Herod
             reverenced
             Iohn
             the
             Bap●ist
             ,
             and
             observed
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             heard
             him
             ,
             he
             did
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             heard
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             with
             delight
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             that
             he
             would
             not
             leave
             his
             Herodias
             ,
             Mark
             6.
             20.
             
             The
             ship
             of
             a
             mans
             soule
             may
             be
             sunk
             with
             one
             leake
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             stopped
             ;
             and
             one
             breach
             in
             the
             fort
             of
             a
             mans
             soule
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             made
             up
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             let
             in
             the
             enemy
             to
             the
             utter
             overthrow
             therof
             .
             The
             continuance
             in
             any
             one
             crime
             unrepented
             
             of
             is
             sufficient
             to
             drowne
             the
             soule
             in
             perdition
             ▪
             He
             repenteth
             of
             no
             sinne
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             willing
             to
             repen●
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             willingly
             persi●teth
             in
             the
             br●ach
             of
             any
             one
             commandement
             is
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             whole
             law
             ,
             (
             sa●
             .
             8.
             10.
             
             )
             for
             the
             law
             of
             God
             is
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             copolatively
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             affirmative
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             negative
             .
             For
             he
             that
             is
             a
             keeper
             of
             the
             law
             ●
             keepeth
             both
             the
             first
             and
             the
             second
             and
             the
             third
             commandement
             ,
             &c.
             and
             he
             transgresseth
             neither
             the
             first
             ,
             nor
             the
             second
             ,
             not
             the
             third
             ,
             &c.
             as
             therefore
             in
             〈…〉
             true
             ;
             and
             as
             in
             a
             chaine
             consisting
             of
             many
             links
             coupled
             together
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             linke
             be
             broken
             in
             the
             draught
             ,
             the
             whole
             chaine
             is
             dissolved
             ;
             so
             the
             transgression
             of
             any
             one
             〈…〉
          
           
           
             
             
             to
             the
             quality
             and
             disposition
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             whose
             heart
             doth
             burne
             with
             lust
             is
             an
             adulterer
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             (
             Mat.
             5.
             28.
             
             )
             and
             he
             whose
             heart
             doth
             boyle
             with
             malice
             ,
             (
             1
             Iohn
             3.
             
             ●5
             .
             )
             he
             is
             a
             murtherer
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             ther
             is
             great
             discord
             between
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             his
             outward
             appearance
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             outward
             man
             also
             his
             workes
             many
             times
             agree
             not
             with
             his
             wordes
             ,
             nor
             his
             wordes
             with
             his
             workes
             .
             His
             workes
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             agree
             not
             with
             his
             words
             when
             he
             saith
             well
             ,
             and
             doth
             ill
             ,
             having
             Iacobs
             voice
             ,
             and
             Esaus
             hands
             .
             Neither
             due
             their
             words
             agree
             with
             their
             deeds
             when
             s●eming
             〈◊〉
             to
             wrong
             any
             man
             by
             thei●
             deeds
             make
             no
             conscience
             of
             speaking
             evill
             ,
             thinking
             that
             their
             words
             are
             but
             winde
             ,
             and
             lightly
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
             But
             they
             should
             remember
             him
             who
             sayeth
             ,
             that
             
               of
               every
               idle
            
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             of
             every
             malicious
             
               word
               ,
               men
               shall
               give
               an
               accompt
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               .
            
             For
             
               by
               thy
               words
               ▪
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               be
               justified
               ,
               and
               by
               thy
               words
               thou
               shalt
               be
               condemned
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             
               any
               among
               you
            
             ,
             saith
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             (
             
               I
               am
            
             1.
             26.
             
             )
             seeme
             to
             be
             religions
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             learned
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             bitte
             or
             a
             brible
             to
             refraine
             his
             tongue
             ;
             that
             man
             deceiveth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             religion
             is
             
             vaine
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             having
             a
             shew
             of
             religion
             ,
             but
             denying
             the
             power
             thereof
             For
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             any
             power
             of
             religion
             ,
             they
             have
             learned
             to
             bridle
             their
             tongues
             .
          
           
             Yea
             in
             their
             words
             i●
             a
             dis●ord
             ,
             not
             only
             between
             them
             and
             their
             hearts
             and
             between
             their
             words
             and
             their
             works
             ,
             but
             also
             between
             their
             words
             and
             their
             words
             .
             For
             as
             they
             spea●e
             with
             an
             heart
             and
             an
             heart
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             double
             hart
             ,
             whence
             they
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             so
             also
             with
             a
             tongue
             and
             a
             tongue
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             double
             tongue
             ;
             whence
             they
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             8.
             
             )
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             bilingues
             .
             (
             Eccles.
             28.
             13.
             )
             Out
             of
             the
             same
             mouth
             they
             breath
             hot
             and
             cold
             ,
             which
             the
             Satyre
             liked
             not
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             same
             fountaine
             issueth
             both
             bitter
             and
             sweete
             ,
             
               both
               salt
               water
               and
               fresh
               ;
               with
               the
               same
               tongue
               blesse
               God
               and
               curse
               men
               ,
               (
               Iam.
            
             3.
             9.
             16.
             11.
             12.
             
             )
             out
             of
             the
             same
             mouth
             procedeth
             blessing
             and
             cursing
             .
             It
             is
             strange
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             lamentable
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             some
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             who
             would
             seeme
             religious
             ,
             are
             given
             to
             ill
             speaking
             ,
             being
             not
             onely
             ●●ar●e
             cen●●rers
             and
             depravers
             of
             their
             brethern
             ,
             but
             also
             detracters
             ,
             back-biters
             ,
             and
             slanderers
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             an
             evident
             signe
             of
             an
             hypocrite
             )
             thinking
             ,
             that
             the
             dispraise
             of
             other
             men
             ●endeth
             
             to
             their
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             the
             praise
             of
             others
             to
             their
             disgrace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             obedience
             of
             the
             upright
             is
             ●o
             tall
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             whole
             〈◊〉
             ,
             after
             the
             time
             of
             his
             justification
             and
             reconcilation
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               .
            
             Not
             ,
             but
             that
             sometimes
             he
             stumbleth
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             sometime
             falleth
             :
             but
             yet
             notwithstanding
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             desire
             ,
             purpose
             and
             endevour
             ,
             his
             obedie●ce
             is
             constant
             and
             permanent
             .
             For
             he
             keepeth
             a
             constant
             course
             in
             well-doing
             ;
             as
             namly
             ,
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             piety
             ,
             wherein
             by
             continual
             practise
             he
             is
             habituated
             .
             He
             so
             giverth
             himselfe
             to
             prayer
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             the
             scriptures
             he
             is
             said
             to
             
               pray
               alwayes
               ;
               (
               Acts
               ▪
            
             10.
             22.
             
             )
             not
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             nothing
             els
             but
             pray
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             prayeth
             both
             ordinarily
             at
             see
             times
             every
             day
             perhaps
             thrice
             a
             day
             as
             Daniel
             did
             (
             D●●
             .
             6.
             10.
             
             )
             and
             also
             extraordinarily
             ,
             a●
             oc●asion
             is
             offered
             .
             Likewise
             he
             keepeth
             a
             constant
             course
             ,
             in
             reading
             ,
             meditating
             ,
             and
             hearing
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             Christian
             duties
             wherein
             he
             sted
             fastly
             goeth
             on
             ,
             with
             desire
             to
             increase
             in
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             his
             obedience
             is
             constant
             so
             〈◊〉
             it
             is
             permanent
             .
             For
             uprightnesse
             is
             evermore
             accompanyed
             with
             perseverance
             to
             
             the
             〈◊〉
             ●
             as
             〈◊〉
             I
             shall
             shew
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             hypocrite
             is
             neither
             constant
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             by
             fits
             ,
             for
             the
             double
             minded
             man
             is
             inconstant
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             ,
             Iam.
             1.
             8.
             neither
             permanent
             ,
             but
             mom●ntany
             ,
             o●
             temporary
             ,
             like
             the
             
               morning
               ●●ist
               or
               the
               early
               dew
               .
            
             Hos.
             6.
             4.
             like
             the
             seed
             sowne
             upon
             the
             roc●ie
             ground
             ,
             
               which
               in
               time
               of
               heat
               withereth
               ,
            
             Luk.
             8.
             13.
             like
             the
             building
             of
             the
             foolish
             man
             ,
             which
             in
             ●ime
             of
             temptation
             is
             overthrowne
             ,
             Mat.
             7.
             26.
             
          
           
             Graces
             ]
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             the
             graces
             ;
             every
             one
             whereof
             in
             the
             upright
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             unfained
             ,
             and
             as
             Salomon
             speaketh
             ,
             Pro.
             3.
             12.
             tus●●jak
             that
             which
             truly
             is
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             hypocrite
             ,
             counterfeit
             .
             In
             these
             ,
             the
             generall
             note
             of
             uprightnesse
             is
             desire
             of
             increase
             ,
             and
             striving
             forward
             towards
             perfections
             (
             Phil.
             3.
             14
             )
             (
             for
             in
             this
             life
             we
             are
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               in
               our
               growing
               age
            
             )
             and
             God
             doth
             orowne
             their
             righteousnesse
             with
             incr●ase
             ,
             for
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             .
             The
             hypocrite●
             are
             non-proficien●s
             ,
             contenting
             themselves
             with
             that
             measure
             of
             gra●e
             which
             they
             seeme
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             ,
             and
             having
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             increasing
             in
             grace
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             seeme
             to
             have
             ,
             (
             Luk
             8.
             8
             )
             is
             taken
             from
             them
             .
          
           
           
             And
             first
             ,
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             upright
             is
             lively
             and
             effectuall
             ,
             both
             to
             justification
             apprehending
             and
             applying
             Christ
             who
             is
             our
             righteousnesse
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             sanctification
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             purify
             the
             heart
             ,
             (
             Acts
             15.
             9.
             
             )
             and
             worke
             by
             love
             .
             (
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             )
             Againe
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             upright
             is
             permanent
             ,
             by
             it
             
               he
               standeth
               ,
               (
               Rom.
            
             5.
             2.
             
             )
             and
             by
             it
             he
             
               shall
               live
            
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             4.
             by
             
               the
               power
               of
               God
               through
               faith
               he
               is
               preserved
               unto
               eternall
               life
               (
               1
               Pet.
            
             1.
             5.
             )
             And
             therefore
             those
             who
             are
             of
             the
             defection
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             faith
             .
             And
             contrarywise
             ,
             Heb.
             0.
             39.
             
          
           
             The
             seeming
             faith
             to
             the
             hypocrite
             is
             dead
             ▪
             being
             nether
             effectual
             to
             justification
             as
             being
             without
             roote
             ,
             Luk.
             8.
             13.
             nor
             to
             sanctification
             ;
             as
             being
             without
             ●●uit
             .
             For
             as
             the
             
               body
               without
               breath
               is
               dead
               ,
               (
               Iam
               2.
               26.
               
               )
               so
               is
               faith
               without
               works
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             is
             the
             faith
             of
             hypocrites
             permanent
             ,
             but
             temporary
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             of
             tryall
             faileth
             ,
             Luk.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             Love
             ]
             The
             love
             also
             of
             the
             upright
             is
             unfained
             ,
             whether
             we
             speake
             of
             his
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             appeareth
             by
             obedience
             ,
             both
             active
             ,
             which
             is
             
               obedients
               legis
            
             ,
             (
             for
             this
             is
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             keepe
             his
             commandements
             ,
             1
             Iohn
             5.
             3.
             
             Exod
             20.
             6.
             
             )
             and
             passive
             ,
             which
             is
             
               obedientia
               crucis
            
             .
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             patience
             ,
             for
             love
             suffereth
             all
             
             things
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             7.
             or
             of
             his
             love
             to
             man
             ,
             which
             appeareth
             in
             giving
             and
             forgiving
             .
             But
             more
             specially
             an
             undoubted
             sigue
             of
             uprightnesse
             is
             to
             love
             and
             respect
             the
             godly
             ,
             though
             of
             mean
             accompt
             in
             the
             world
             for
             their
             godlinesse
             sake
             ;
             (
             Iam.
             2.
             24.
             
             )
             and
             to
             disrespect
             the
             wicked
             ,
             though
             great
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             their
             wickednesse
             .
             Ps.
             15.
             4.
             following
             therein
             the
             disposition
             of
             God
             himselfe
             .
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             30.
             and
             the
             example
             of
             Elisha
             2
             King.
             3.
             13
             ,
             14.
             for
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             upright
             prety
             maketh
             men
             honorable
             ,
             but
             wickednesse
             maketh
             them
             vile
             and
             despicable
             ,
             Dan.
             11.
             21.
             
             And
             as
             the
             upright
             are
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             so
             contrarywise
             .
             Pro.
             29.
             27.
             
             The
             world
             loveth
             her
             owne
             ,
             but
             those
             ,
             that
             be
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             world
             hateth
             ,
             it
             is
             therefore
             a
             good
             signe
             that
             we
             are
             not
             of
             th●
             world
             ,
             if
             we
             love
             and
             affect
             those
             whom
             the
             world
             hateth
             .
          
           
             The
             love
             of
             hypocrites
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             neither
             towards
             God
             ,
             For
             they
             be
             haters
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             Exod
             20.
             5.
             6.
             
             )
             that
             will
             not
             keepe
             his
             commandements
             ;
             nor
             towards
             men
             ,
             being
             in
             word
             and
             tongue
             onely
             ,
             (
             1
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             18.
             
             )
             or
             (
             as
             we
             use
             to
             speake
             )
             from
             the
             teeth
             outward
             .
             But
             especially
             their
             hypocrisy
             is
             discovered
             ,
             as
             by
             hating
             or
             envying
             the
             godly
             ,
             even
             for
             his
             godlinesse
             sake
             ,
             
             because
             they
             cannot
             endure
             that
             any
             should
             be
             esteemed
             better
             then
             themselves
             :
             (
             Thus
             Cain
             hated
             
               Abel
               ,
               (
               1
               Iohn
            
             3.
             12.
             
             )
             and
             
               Saul
               David
               ,
               (
               1
               Sam.
            
             18.
             9.
             
             )
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             Christ
             ,
             )
             so
             by
             favouring
             and
             affecting
             the
             wicked
             .
             For
             liking
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             likenesse
             .
          
           
             Hope
             ]
             The
             hope
             of
             the
             upright
             man
             conceived
             of
             a
             better
             life
             doth
             in
             some
             measure
             weane
             him
             from
             the
             world
             ;
             neither
             will
             it
             suffer
             him
             ordinarily
             ,
             cuter
             to
             be
             drawne
             away
             in
             sinne
             ,
             by
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             vanities
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             heavenly
             happinesse
             ,
             which
             he
             ●xspecteth
             .
             (
             Heb.
             11.
             24.
             26.
             
             )
             no●
             to
             be
             driven
             from
             goodnesse
             by
             the
             terrors
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             he
             contemneth
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             joy
             that
             is
             set
             before
             him
             :
             but
             causeth
             him
             to
             
               purifie
               himselfe
            
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             even
             
               as
               Christ
               is
               pure
            
             .
             1
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             hypocrite
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             pretended
             hope
             ,
             is
             either
             so
             addicted
             to
             the
             desires
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             did
             not
             expect
             an
             other
             world
             :
             or
             is
             so
             daunted
             with
             the
             afflictions
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             without
             hope
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             liveth
             without
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             he
             dyeth
             without
             hope
             .
             
               For
               what
               hope
               hath
               the
               hypocrite
               ,
               when
               God
               taketh
               away
               his
               soule
               ?
            
             Iob.
             27.
             8.
             
          
           
             Feare
             ]
             The
             upright
             man
             is
             indu●d
             with
             
             a
             sonne-like
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             feare
             to
             offend
             him
             .
             For
             such
             feare
             and
             uprightnesse
             alwaye
             ;
             goe
             together
             .
             Iob
             1.
             1.
             8.
             
             Deut.
             10.
             12.
             1
             
             Sam.
             12.
             24.
             
             The
             hypocrite
             either
             hath
             no
             feare
             of
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             Ps.
             39.
             1
             ,
             2.
             but
             is
             overgrowne
             with
             carnall
             security
             :
             or
             but
             a
             servile
             feare
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             feare
             of
             bondslaves
             ,
             who
             are
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             whereby
             he
             doth
             not
             indeed
             feare
             sinne
             ,
             or
             the
             offence
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             punishment
             onely
             which
             sinne
             deserveth
             .
          
           
             Humility
             ]
             The
             upright
             man
             is
             indued
             with
             humility
             .
             For
             he
             that
             walketh
             with
             God
             ,
             setting
             God
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             behaving
             himselfe
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             and
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             cannot
             but
             
               humble
               himselfe
               to
               walk
               with
               his
               God.
               (
               Mich.
               6.
               8.
               )
               Abraham
            
             when
             he
             stood
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             acknowledged
             himselfe
             to
             be
             but
             
               dust
               and
               ashes
            
             ,
             Gen.
             18.
             27.
             
             The
             holy
             Prophet
             Esay
             ,
             when
             in
             a
             vision
             he
             beheld
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             ●ryed
             but
             
               Woe
               is
               〈◊〉
               because
               I
               am
               a
               man
               of
               polluted
               lippes
            
             Es
             6.
             5.
             
             The
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             miraculous
             draught
             of
             fishes
             he
             perceived
             CHRIST
             ,
             then
             present
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             ●ell
             downe
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             said
             
               depart
               from
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               a
               sinfull
               man
               ,
               O-Lord
               .
            
             Luk.
             5.
             8.
             
             And
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             so
             many
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             have
             that
             eye
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             Moses
             had
             ,
             (
             
               Heb.
               
               11.
               27.
               
               )
               to
               see
               him
               that
               is
               invisible
            
             presen●
             with
             them
             ,
             are
             in
             some
             measure
             affected
             with
             his
             presence
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             were
             .
             But
             pride
             is
             an
             evident
             signe
             of
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             who
             setteth
             not
             God
             before
             their
             eyes
             .
             Behold
             (
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             
               Habakuk
               )
               his
               soule
               that
               is
               lifted
               up
               in
               not
               upright
               within
               him
               ▪
            
             Hab.
             2.
             4.
             we
             see
             it
             in
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Pha●see
             ,
             Luk
             18.
             11.
             who
             comming
             topray
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             humbling
             himselfe
             before
             GOD
             ▪
             ●●●olleth
             himselfe
             above
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             thanketh
             GOD
             :
             but
             to
             this
             end
             to
             praise
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Confidence
             ]
             The
             upright
             are
             confident
             ▪
             For
             
               he
               that
               walketh
               in
               integrity
               ,
               walketh
               confidently
               ,
            
             Pro.
             10
             9.
             for
             confidence
             is
             a
             consequent
             of
             integrity
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             truly
             is
             (
             〈◊〉
             )
             Pro.
             3.
             21.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             
               Keep
               th●t
               which
               truly
               is
            
             ,
             that
             is
             sound
             wisdom
             &
             discretion
             ,
             
               then
               shalt
               thou
               walke
               in
               thy
               way
               safely
               ;
               when
               thou
               lyest
               down
               thou
               shall
               not
               be
               afraid
               ,
               thou
               shall
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               lud●en
               feare
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               shal
               be
               thy
               confidence
               ,
            
             A
             consequent
             of
             truefaith
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             2.
             
             Eph
             3.
             12
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             which
             expelleth
             the
             spirit
             of
             fretfulnesse
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             6.
             of
             the
             true
             feare
             of
             God.
             For
             ,
             
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               there
               is
               strong
               confidence
               ,
            
             Pro.
             14
             ,
             26.
             of
             a
             good
             and
             upright
             conscience
             ,
             which
             feareth
             no
             evill
             ,
             Ps
             112.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               The
               upright
               〈◊〉
               
               shall
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               evill
               tydings
               ,
               his
               heart
               is
               stood
               tursting
               in
               the
               Lord
               his
               her
               at
               is
               established
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               afraid
               ,
               but
               is
               as
               bold
               as
               a
               lyon
               .
            
             Pro.
             28.
             
             ●
             .
             Neither
             doth
             he
             feare
             the
             censures
             or
             ill
             reports
             of
             men
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             but
             as
             Iob
             ,
             in
             the
             integrity
             of
             his
             conscience
             desireth
             that
             his
             cause
             may
             〈◊〉
             tryed
             ;
             professing
             ,
             that
             if
             his
             adversary
             would
             write
             a
             bill
             or
             libell
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             so
             far
             from
             being
             daunted
             there
             with
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             redound
             to
             his
             credit
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             
               bind
               it
               as
               a
               crowne
               unto
               him
               .
            
             Iob
             31.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Of
             affiance
             in
             Gods
             al-sufficiency
             ,
             providence
             ,
             and
             protection
             .
             For
             setting
             God
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             knowing
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             he
             is
             confident
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             moved
             .
             Ps.
             1.
             6.
             8.
             for
             he
             believeth
             ,
             that
             God
             
               is
               his
               buckler
               ,
               and
               his
               exceeding
               great
               reward
               .
            
             Gen.
             15.
             1.
             
             
               a
               sun
               and
               a
               shield
            
             to
             them
             that
             walk
             uprightly
             ,
             Ps.
             84.
             11.
             
             Pro.
             27.
             that
             the
             
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               perlustrate
               the
               whole
               earth
               to
               show
               himselfe
               strong
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               them
               ,
               whose
               heart
               is
               upright
               towards
               him
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             16.
             9.
             that
             God
             by
             his
             fatherly
             providence
             
               causeth
               all
               things
               to
               work
               together
               for
               the
               good
               of
               those
               that
               love
               him
               ,
            
             Rom
             8.
             28.
             therefore
             with
             David
             he
             professeth
             ,
             my
             
               defence
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               saveth
               the
               upright
               in
               heart
               ,
            
             Ps
             7.
             10.
             and
             therefore
             resolveth
             not
             to
             feare
             ,
             Ps
             3.
             
             5.
             6.
             4.
             8.
             23.
             4
             27.
             1.
             3.
             46.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             56.
             4.
             
             1●
             8.
             6.
             
             For
             what
             should
             hee
             feare
             that
             needeth
             not
             to
             feare
             death
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             things
             in
             this
             world
             it
             most
             feared
             ,
             seeing
             as
             it
             freeth
             him
             from
             all
             other
             evill
             and
             danger
             ;
             so
             i●
             is
             an
             entrance
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             an
             intro●●●ion
             into
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             Thus
             is
             the
             upright
             confident
             .
             But
             
               fears
               surpriseth
               the
               hypocrites
            
             ,
             Es.
             33.
             14
             fearing
             not
             onely
             where
             is
             occasion
             of
             feare
             ,
             but
             also
             where
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             of
             feare
             ,
             Ps.
             14.
             5.
             53.
             5.
             
             They
             will
             be
             afraid
             
               at
               the
               wagging
               of
               a
               leafe
               .
            
             Levit.
             26.
             36.
             and
             they
             will
             
               〈◊〉
               where
               no
               mean
               pursueth
               them
               .
            
             Pro.
             28.
             
             ●
             .
             And
             this
             feare
             happeneth
             unto
             them
             for
             wane
             of
             true
             faith
             ,
             Mat.
             8.
             26.
             for
             want
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             instead
             where
             of
             they
             are
             possessed
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             ,
             and
             of
             feare
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             7.
             
             For
             want
             of
             the
             true
             feare
             of
             God.
             For
             they
             that
             feare
             not
             God
             ,
             feare
             all
             things
             〈◊〉
             For
             want
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             for
             a
             bad
             and
             guilty
             conscience
             ,
             conscious
             to
             it selfe
             of
             evill
             ,
             feareth
             evill
             .
             For
             want
             of
             affiance
             in
             God
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             have
             no
             peace
             .
             The
             conscience
             of
             the
             wicked
             
               is
               like
               the
               troubled
               sea
               when
               it
               cannot
               rest
               ,
               whose
               〈◊〉
               cast
               up
               mire
               and
               dart
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               peace
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               saith
               my
               God
               ,
            
             Es
             57.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             repentance
             of
             the
             upright
             is
             entire
             ,
             〈◊〉
             a
             turning
             unto
             God
             
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               
               heart
               from
               all
               his
               sins
               (
               Deut.
               4.
               29.
               
               Ezra
            
             ●8
             .
             2●
             .
             28.
             )
             The
             repentance
             of
             the
             hypocrite
             is
             neither
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             in
             outward
             showes
             ,
             (
             Kings
             21.
             7.
             
             )
             as
             of
             hanging
             downe
             the
             head
             like
             a
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             Es
             58.
             5.
             of
             putting
             on
             sackcloth
             ,
             and
             going
             softly
             ,
             of
             rending
             the
             clothes
             ,
             (
             Ioel
             l.
             13
             )
             but
             not
             the
             heart
             ▪
             Neither
             is
             it
             from
             all
             his
             sinnes
             ;
             for
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             retaine
             some
             darling
             sinne
             from
             which
             he
             will
             not
             be
             reclaimed
             ▪
             But
             as
             he
             who
             truly
             repenteth
             of
             any
             one
             sin
             ,
             repenteth
             of
             all
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             desire
             and
             purpose
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             being
             not
             willing
             to
             retaine
             any
             )
             so
             he
             that
             repenteth
             not
             of
             all
             ,
             repenteth
             of
             none
             at
             all
             in
             deed
             and
             in
             truth
             .
          
           
             Simplicity
             ]
             He
             that
             walketh
             in
             uprightnesse
             towards
             God
             ,
             without
             hypocrisy
             ,
             walketh
             also
             before
             men
             in
             simplicity
             and
             ●inglenesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             without
             guile
             .
             Both
             implied
             in
             the
             word
             :
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             Basil
             saith
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             Chrysoft
             speaketh
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               simplicity
               of
               maners
               ,
               and
               of
               speech
               ,
               the
               character
               of
               an
               harmlesse
               or
               upright
               man.
            
             But
             he
             that
             useth
             dissimulation
             and
             guile
             towards
             men
             ,
             is
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             called
             ,
             Mat.
             22.
             18
             
             Mark.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             So
             much
             of
             the
             notes
             that
             respect
             good
             things
             ;
             now
             follow
             those
             which
             respect
             evill
             .
             And
             that
             either
             of
             sin
             ,
             or
             of
             punishment
          
           
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             man
             hateth
             sinne
             as
             well
             in
             himselfe
             as
             in
             others
             ,
             or
             rather
             more
             ,
             and
             more
             severely
             censureth
             it
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             then
             in
             others
             :
             not
             excusing
             nor
             extenuating
             ,
             but
             rather
             amplifying
             and
             aggravating
             the
             same
             .
             The
             hypocrite
             hateth
             sinne
             in
             others
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             he
             is
             curious
             to
             pry
             into
             other
             mens
             behaviour
             and
             neglecteth
             his
             owne
             .
             He
             can
             see
             a
             mote
             in
             an
             other
             mans
             eye
             ,
             but
             cannot
             discerne
             a
             blame
             in
             his
             owne
             ,
             Mit
             )
             7.
             3.
             4.
             he
             is
             a
             sharpe
             censure●
             of
             other
             mens
             faults
             ,
             but
             fla●tereth
             and
             blesseth
             himselfe
             in
             his
             owne
             sinnes
             ,
             Ps
             36.
             2.
             
             Deut.
             29.
             19.
             examples
             hereof
             in
             Saul
             .
             1
             Sam.
             14.
             44.
             in
             Iud●
             Gen.
             85.
             24.
             yea
             in
             Da●id
             .
             whiles
             〈◊〉
             conce●led
             his
             sinne
             ,
             2
             Sa●
             .
             1.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Affliction●
             ]
             The
             evill
             of
             punishment
             〈◊〉
             afflictions
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             ordayned
             as
             tryalls
             to
             discerne
             the
             sound
             and
             upright
             ,
             from
             the
             unsound
             and
             hypocrite
             ▪
             by
             the
             patient
             bearing
             whereof
             the
             faithfull
             are
             found
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             found
             and
             approved
             ,
             Iam.
             ●12
             .
             For
             tribulation
             being
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             1
             
               Pet.
               1.
               7.
               
               Iam.
               1.
               3
               )
               the
               trial
               of
               our
               faith
            
             worketh
             patience
             ;
             and
             patience
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             Rom.
             5.
             3.
             4.
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             Chrysostome
             (
             with
             whom
             others
             agree
             )
             expoundeth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             maketh
             him
             approved
             that
             is
             tryed
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             
             in
             Iob
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             three
             children
             ,
             Dan.
             3.
             in
             the
             faithfull
             Iewes
             Ps.
             44.
             7
             and
             in
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             in
             all
             that
             are
             martyrs
             .
             By
             afflictions
             likwise
             the
             hypocrite
             being
             tryed
             is
             discovered
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             unmas●ed
             ,
             by
             the
             not
             patient
             bearing
             and
             enduring
             thereof
             .
             For
             either
             he
             doth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               set
               light
               by
            
             the
             affliction
             ,
             and
             not
             take
             it
             to
             heart
             ;
             or
             else
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             f●inteth
             under
             it
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Heb
             12.
             5
             cited
             out
             of
             Pro
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             taketh
             not
             to
             heart
             an
             affliction
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             patiently
             to
             beare
             it
             ;
             for
             
               in
               patiendo
               est
               patientia
            
             ,
             in
             suffering
             is
             patience
             ,
             and
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             not
             suffering
             ,
             as
             ●ppeareth
             in
             the
             examples
             of
             
               Iob
               ,
               (
               Iob.
            
             1.
             20.
             
             )
             and
             
               David
               .
               (
               P●
            
             .
             6.
             38.
             6.
             )
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             many
             times
             ,
             why
             the
             hypocrite
             doth
             not
             profit
             by
             aff●ctions
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             sensible
             thereof
             ,
             Ier.
             5.
             3.
             and
             being
             unsensible
             ,
             becommeth
             incorrigible
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             2
             30.
             
             And
             the
             cause
             hereof
             is
             ,
             because
             hypocrites
             not
             walking
             with
             God
             ;
             doe
             not
             acknowledge
             his
             hand
             ;
             but
             ascribe
             their
             affliction
             ,
             either
             to
             misfortune
             ,
             or
             to
             secondary
             causes
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             the
             instruments
             of
             God
             ,
             Or
             if
             they
             doe
             acknowledge
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             humbled
             under
             it
             ,
             neither
             doe
             they
             bewayle
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             nor
             crave
             pardon
             of
             
             them
             ,
             nor
             turne
             to
             him
             that
             smiteth
             them
             ,
             (
             Es.
             9.
             18.
             
             )
             nor
             promise
             amendment
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             doe
             ,
             they
             meane
             not
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             afterwards
             they
             doe
             not
             performe
             ,
             nor
             submit
             themselves
             meekly
             to
             beare
             their
             affliction
             ,
             nor
             learne
             obedience
             by
             that
             which
             they
             suffer
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             bettered
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             become
             worse
             ,
             Es.
             1.
             5.
             
             If
             they
             take
             it
             too
             much
             to
             heart
             ,
             then
             either
             they
             impatienly
             beare
             it
             ,
             murmuring
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             fainting
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             they
             seeke
             an
             evasion
             out
             of
             it
             by
             some
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             fall
             away
             from
             God
             ;
             by
             which
             their
             defection
             ,
             their
             hypocrisie
             is
             discovered
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             tryals
             by
             affliction
             ,
             we
             may
             adde
             other
             temptations
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             false
             teachers
             ,
             either
             a●●uring
             to
             idolatry
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             sometimes
             permitteth
             
               to
               prove
               us
               ,
               whether
               we
               love
               him
            
             intirely
             or
             not
             ,
             Deut.
             13.
             3.
             or
             to
             heresies
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             also
             suffereth
             ,
             
               that
               those
               which
               are
               approved
               ,
               may
               be
               knowne
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           Of
           uprightnesse
           towards
           men
           .
        
         
           NOw
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           briefly
           of
           integrity
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           reference
           to
           man.
           
           For
           as
           we
           are
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           holinesse
           before
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           uprightnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           without
           hypocrisie
           ;
           so
           also
           in
           righteousnesse
           
             before
             him
          
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           simplisity
           and
           singlenesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           without
           guile
           .
           For
           this
           simplicity
           whereof
           we
           are
           now
           to
           speak
           ,
           is
           not
           that
           which
           is
           opposed
           to
           discretion
           ,
           as
           being
           want
           of
           wit
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           
             simplicity
             of
             doves
          
           must
           be
           tempered
           with
           
             the
             prudence
             of
             serpents
          
           ;
           we
           must
           be
           without
           guile
           as
           doves
           without
           gall
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           not
           be
           like
           Ephraim
           Hos.
           7.
           11.
           as
           silly
           doves
           without
           heart
           )
           but
           is
           opposed
           to
           dissimulation
           ,
           disguising
           ,
           doubling
           ,
           deceipt
           and
           guile
           .
           From
           which
           the
           redeemed
           of
           the
           Lord
           are
           free
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Zephany
           c.
           3.
           13.
           and
           according
           to
           the
           oath
           of
           God
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           worshipping
           the
           
             Lord
             in
             righteousnesse
             before
             him
          
           ;
           That
           is
           ,
           performing
           the
           duties
           which
           they
           owe
           unto
           men
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           sight
           and
           presence
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           this
           simplicity
           is
           expressed
           by
           the
           same
           ●ermes
           which
           signified
           uprightnesse
           ,
           being
           referred
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           are
           put
           absolutely
           ,
           without
           relation
           either
           to
           God
           or
           man
           ,
           both
           are
           ,
           or
           may
           bee
           implyed
           ,
           as
           alwayes
           going
           together
           .
           Thus
           the
           word
           Thamim
           may
           be
           understood
           in
           this
           larger
           sence
           .
           And
           
           therefore
           where
           Iacob
           is
           called
           
             Ish
             th●●in●
          
           Gen.
           25.
           27.
           it
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           as
           wel
           of
           his
           simple
           and
           sincere
           dealing
           ,
           among
           men
           ,
           as
           of
           his
           uprightnesse
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           72
           interpret
           it
           by
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             free
             from
             fayning
          
           or
           dissembliug
           ,
           and
           Aquila
           by
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           a
           
             simple
             hearted
          
           man
           free
           from
           doubling
           and
           deceipt
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           word
           is
           used
           sometimes
           to
           signifie
           simplicity
           ,
           Gen.
           20.
           5
           ,
           6.
           2
           
           Sam.
           15
           11.
           
           The
           like
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           Iob
           and
           other
           holy
           men
           to
           whom
           that
           attribute
           is
           given
           in
           the
           scriptures
           ;
           who
           are
           also
           noted
           to
           have
           performed
           their
           duetyes
           to
           men
           in
           uprightnesse
           ,
           or
           integrity
           as
           
             David
             ,
             Ps.
          
           78.
           72.
           is
           said
           to
           have
           sed
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           ruled
           the
           people
           of
           God
           
             according
             to
             the
             integrity
             of
             his
             heart
             .
          
           The
           want
           whereof
           is
           objected
           by
           Iotham
           to
           the
           men
           of
           Shechem
           .
           Iud.
           9.
           16.
           19.
           that
           they
           had
           not
           dealt
           in
           
             truth
             ,
             and
             integrity
          
           with
           Gedeon
           his
           father
           .
           And
           therefore
           even
           ●uch
           ,
           as
           dissemble
           with
           men
           are
           sometimes
           called
           hypocrites
           ,
           Mat.
           2.
           18.
           and
           their
           disguising
           is
           called
           hypocrisie
           ,
           M●rk
           .
           12.
           15.
           or
           as
           Luke
           termeth
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           c.
           20.
           23.
           
           Deceiptfulnesse
           ,
           when
           one
           by
           flattering
           words
           and
           faire
           shews
           seeketh
           to
           intangle
           another
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           jashar
           and
           shalem
           ,
           which
           signifie
           upright
           and
           perfect
           ,
           have
           also
           
           sometimes
           relation
           to
           men
           ,
           as
           2
           Kings
           10.
           15.
           1
           
           Chron.
           12.
           38.
           so
           have
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           signify
           sincerity
           and
           truth
           ,
           Iud.
           9.
           16.
           19.
           2
           
           Cor
           1.
           12.
           
           The
           phrase
           also
           of
           doing
           our
           dutyes
           to
           men
           
             from
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           as
           Eph.
           6.
           6.
           
           Col.
           3.
           23.
           and
           
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             heart
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           22.
           importeth
           also
           this
           simplicity
           and
           singlenesse
           of
           heart
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           most
           proper
           words
           wherby
           this
           grace
           is
           signified
           in
           the
           scriptures
           of
           the
           N.
           Test.
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           somtimes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             simplicity
             ,
             or
             singlenesse
             of
             heart
             ,
          
           opposed
           to
           dubling
           ,
           to
           dissimulation
           and
           guil
           .
           The
           man
           endued
           with
           it
           ,
           is
           called
           sometimes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           in
           latine
           is
           
             simplex
             (
             quasi
             sine
             plica
          
           )
           and
           somtimes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           signifieth
           either
           harmlesse
           being
           as
           it
           were
           without
           hornes
           ;
           or
           rather
           sincere
           ,
           as
           being
           without
           mixture
           of
           deceipt
           or
           guile
           ,
           Mat.
           10.
           16.
           
           Phil
           2.
           15.
           sometimes
           it
           is
           signified
           by
           the
           denyall
           of
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           1.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Without
             guile
          
           ,
           or
           sincere
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           2.
           
           Blessed
           is
           the
           man
           in
           whose
           heart
           
             there
             is
             no
             guile
          
           .
           Iohn
           1.
           48.
           2
           
           
             Not
             with
             an
             heart
             and
             an
             heart
             ,
          
           that
           is
           not
           with
           a
           double
           heart
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           12.
           33.
           but
           as
           it
           is
           v.
           38.
           with
           a
           perfect
           heart
           ,
           3
           
             Not
             fained
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             22.
             brotherly
             love
             unfained
             .
          
        
         
           To
           serve
           God
           therefore
           in
           righteousnesse
           before
           him
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           dutyes
           which
           
           we
           performe
           to
           men
           ,
           to
           behave
           our selves
           as
           in
           the
           sight
           and
           presence
           of
           God
           ;
           not
           in
           dissimulation
           and
           guile
           ,
           not
           with
           an
           heart
           and
           an
           heart
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           double
           heart
           ,
           not
           with
           fayning
           or
           disguising
           ,
           but
           in
           integrity
           ,
           sincerity
           and
           truth
           ,
           with
           simplicity
           and
           singlenesse
           of
           heart
           ;
           Which
           you
           are
           to
           understand
           ,
           not
           that
           simple
           men
           are
           to
           be
           fooles
           ,
           but
           that
           wise
           men
           are
           to
           be
           si●ple
           ;
           or
           as
           the
           Apostle
           exhorteth
           ,
           
             wise
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             simple
             concerning
             evill
             ,
          
           Rom.
           16.
           19.
           or
           as
           he
           speaketh
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           20.
           
           
             Babes
             in
             malice
             ,
             but
             in
             understanding
             men
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           we
           are
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           righteousnesse
           
             before
             him
          
           .
           For
           howsoever
           wordly
           policie
           ,
           which
           is
           mixt
           with
           dissimulation
           and
           guile
           ,
           be
           commonly
           practised
           and
           highly
           extolled
           among
           men
           ,
           and
           simplicity
           contrariwise
           neglected
           and
           contemned
           ,
           as
           folly
           ;
           yet
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           true
           wisdom
           which
           descendeth
           from
           above
           as
           all
           good
           gifts
           doe
           is
           not
           mixed
           with
           dissimulation
           ,
           Iam.
           3.
           17.
           but
           is
           tempered
           with
           simplicity
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           teacheth
           his
           followers
           ,
           Mat.
           10.
           16.
           
        
         
           Those
           therefore
           that
           wil
           be
           wise
           in
           Gods
           accompt
           ,
           must
           be
           content
           to
           seeme
           fooles
           in
           the
           estimation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           18.
           
           As
           for
           that
           wisdome
           which
           is
           mixed
           with
           
           deceipt
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           doth
           censure
           it
           ,
           as
           
             earthly
             carnall
             ,
             and
             devilish
          
           Iames
           3.
           15.
           
           And
           although
           that
           be
           accompted
           the
           onely
           wisedome
           among
           worldly
           men
           ;
           yet
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           world
           is
           foolishnesse
           with
           God.
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           19.
           for
           such
           men
           are
           ,
           as
           we
           use
           to
           say
           ,
           peni-wise
           and
           pound-foo●ish
           who
           by
           their
           policie
           to
           gaine
           their
           desires
           in
           this
           world
           doe
           lose
           their
           sou●es
           :
           which
           is
           not
           onely
           folly
           ,
           but
           madnesse
           .
           I
           say
           extreame
           madnesse
           ,
           for
           the
           momentany
           fruition
           of
           worldly
           desires
           ,
           which
           are
           vain
           and
           unprofitable
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           deprive
           themselves
           of
           everlasting
           happinesse
           in
           heaven
           ,
           but
           also
           plunge
           themselves
           into
           endlesse
           woe
           and
           misery
           in
           hell
           .
           Verily
           ,
           it
           were
           easy
           for
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           a
           foole
           ,
           to
           become
           worldly
           wise
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           be
           so
           foolish
           ,
           as
           to
           cast
           away
           his
           soule
           by
           making
           no
           conscience
           of
           dissembling
           and
           disguising
           ,
           of
           lying
           and
           deceiving
           ,
           out-facing
           ,
           of
           swearing
           and
           for
           swearing
           which
           ,
           because
           no
           true
           Christian
           w●ll
           doe
           ;
           therefore
           as
           every
           where
           in
           the
           world
           true
           Christians
           are
           by
           the
           worldings
           accompted
           innocents
           ,
           meaning
           fooles
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           parts
           of
           Italy
           about
           Rome
           fooles
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           are
           termed
           Christians
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           we
           may
           be
           moved
           to
           imbrace
           simplicity
           and
           singlenesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           be
           
           swaded
           from
           all
           doubling
           and
           guile
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           ,
           what
           arguments
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           affordeth
           in
           this
           behalfe
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           as
           touching
           dissimulation
           or
           guile
           ,
           it
           is
           two-fold
           either
           in
           word
           ,
           or
           in
           deed
           .
           In
           word
           when
           there
           is
           a
           divorce
           between
           the
           tongue
           and
           the
           heart
           ;
           the
           heart
           meaning
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           tongue
           speaking
           another
           
             with
             purpose
             to
             deceive
          
           .
           This
           in
           the
           scriptures
           is
           called
           speaking
           
             with
             an
             heart
             and
             an
             heart
             .
          
           Ps.
           12.
           2.
           with
           flattering
           lippes
           and
           with
           an
           heart
           and
           an
           heart
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           a
           double
           heart
           )
           do
           they
           speake
           .
           It
           is
           also
           called
           ,
           a
           
             mouth
             of
             deceipt
          
           ,
           Ps.
           109.
           2
           a
           
             deceiptful
             tongue
          
           .
           Such
           as
           should
           not
           be
           found
           in
           the
           remnant
           of
           Israell
           .
           Zeph.
           3.
           13.
           
           a
           
             tongue
             of
             deceipt
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             speaketh
             peace●bly
             to
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             heart
             he
             layeth
             wai●e
             for
             him
             .
          
           Ier
           98.
           
           Ps.
           28.
           3.
           
             having
             peace
             in
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             but
             mischeief
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
        
         
           This
           double
           to●gue
           and
           double
           heart
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           odious
           to
           ingenuous
           men
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           as
           some
           of
           the
           heathen
           have
           protested
           ,
           
             that
             they
             bate
             it
             as
             the
             very
             gates
             of
             hell
             ;
             (
             Achilles
             apud
             Homerum
             Iliad
             .
             9.
             )
          
           so
           and
           much
           more
           it
           is
           abominable
           unto
           God
           ;
           who
           is
           the
           Patron
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           avenger
           of
           falshood
           ,
           Ps.
           50.
           19.
           
             thou
             applyest
             thy
             mouth
             to
             evill
             ,
             and
             thy
             tongus
             forgeth
             
             deceipt
             .
             For
             these
             things
             will
             I
             reprove
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sh●ll
             not
             I
             visit
             for
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             my
             soule
             be
             avenged
             on
             such
             a
             notion
             as
             this
             ?
          
           Ier.
           9.
           9.
           
           Ps.
           12.
           3.
           
           Therfore
           if
           we
           desire
           to
           prosper
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           good
           ,
           wee
           must
           keepe
           our
           tongue
           from
           ev●ll
           ,
           
             and
             our
             ●●pp●s
             that
             they
             speake
             no
             guile
             .
          
           Ps.
           34.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           Dissimulation
           or
           doubling
           in
           fact
           is
           ,
           when
           one
           thing
           is
           intended
           ,
           and
           another
           pretended
           ,
           
             with
             purpose
             to
             d●c●ive
          
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           forbidden
           and
           condemned
           Forbidden
           both
           in
           expresse
           terms
           ,
           Levit
           19
           11.
           1
           
           T●ess
           4.
           6.
           and
           by
           types
           and
           shadowes
           ,
           as
           Levit.
           19.
           19.
           
           Deut.
           22.
           9.
           10.
           11.
           
        
         
           Condemned
           ,
           as
           a
           sinne
           odious
           to
           God
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           
             Lord
             abhorreth
             the
             de
             eiptfull
             man
             ,
          
           Ps
           5.
           7.
           and
           accordingly
           punisheth
           them
           ,
           Ps.
           55.
           23.
           
           
             Men
             of
             deceipt
             shall
             not
             live
             out
             halfe
             their
             dayes
             .
          
           For
           God
           is
           an
           a●enger
           of
           deceipt
           .
           I
           Thes●
           .
           46.
           
           Ier.
           9.
           4.
           5.
           6.
           9.
           
           )
           and
           as
           a
           marke
           of
           the
           wicked
           and
           reprobate
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           serpent
           .
           Ps.
           144.
           8.
           
           Rom
           1.
           29.
           
        
         
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           simplicity
           and
           singlenesse
           of
           heart
           is
           both
           commanded
           and
           commended
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Commanded
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           8
           ,
           9.
           he
           that
           excerciseth
           the
           duty
           of
           charity
           in
           giving
           ,
           let
           him
           doe
           it
           
             in
             simplicity
             .
             Let
             love
             be
             without
             dissimulation
             .
          
           For
           seeing
           the
           faithfull
           have
           purified
           their
           
           souls
           by
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           truth
           (
           that
           is
           by
           faith
           .
           Act.
           15.
           9
           )
           through
           the
           s●irit
           to
           the
           unfained
           love
           of
           the
           brethren
           ,
           they
           a●e
           therefore
           
             to
             l●ve
             1
             another
             out
             of
             a
             pur●seart
             fervenly
             ,
          
           1
           P●t
           .
           1.
           22.
           
           Our
           Saviour
           CHRIST
           ,
           as
           he
           commandeth
           his
           foll●wers
           to
           be
           wis●
           a●
           〈◊〉
           ?
           ●o
           also
           
             simpl●●
             as
             d●ver
          
           ,
           Mat.
           10.
           16.
           that
           
             th●y
             may
             be
             blame●esse
             ,
             and
             simple
          
           or
           sincere
           ,
           
             as
             t●e
             so
             ●nes
             of
             GOD
             wi●hout
             re●uke
          
           P●il
           2.
           5.
           
           For
           that
           which
           in
           this
           behalfe
           is
           required
           in
           the
           dutyes
           of
           servan●s
           ,
           is
           ●o
           be
           observed
           in
           a●l
           the
           duty
           ●s
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           to
           performe
           unto
           men
           
             in
             singlenesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             as
             unto
             Christ
             not
             with
             eye-services
             ,
             as
             men
             pleasers
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doing
             the
             will
             of
             GOD
             from
             the
             heart
             .
          
           Eph.
           6.
           5
           ,
           6.
           or
           as
           the
           same
           Apostle
           speaketh
           to
           the
           like
           effect
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           22.
           23.
           
             not
             with
             eye-s●rvices
             as
             men
             pleasers
             ,
             but
             in
             singlenesse
             of
             heart
             fearing
             GOD.
             And
             what
             soever
             you
             do
             ,
             doe
             it
             from
             the
             heart
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             men
             .
          
        
         
           Commended
           ,
           1.
           as
           an
           excellent
           vertue
           as
           being
           that
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           first
           Christians
           are
           highly
           commended
           ,
           Act.
           2.
           46
           that
           they
           conversed
           together
           
             in
             singlenesse
             of
             heart
          
           .
           As
           that
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           take
           comfort
           and
           to
           rejoyce
           :
           namely
           when
           our
           conscience
           testifieth
           unto
           us
           ,
           
             that
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             
             and
             godly
             sincerity
             not
             with
             fleshly
             wisedome
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             out
             conversation
             in
             the
             world
             .
             2
             Cor.
          
           1.
           12.
           
        
         
           2
           As
           most
           profitable
           ,
           as
           having
           the
           reword
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           safety
           and
           security
           (
           
             for
             he
             that
             walketh
             in
             integrity
             ,
             walketh
             safely
             .
             But
             he
             that
             perverteth
             his
             wayes
             ,
          
           as
           dissemblers
           doe
           ,
           
             she'be
             knowne
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           shal
           be
           made
           an
           example
           of
           punishment
           .
           Pro.
           10.
           9.
           
           )
           but
           also
           of
           blessednesse
           ,
           Ps.
           32.
           2.
           
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             in
             whose
             heart
             there
             is
             no
             guile
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           necessary
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           proper
           marke
           and
           cognizance
           of
           those
           that
           shal
           be
           saved
           .
           For
           the
           Lord
           being
           consulted
           by
           David
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           and
           an
           inhe●itour
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           :
           returneth
           this
           answer
           ;
           he
           that
           walketh
           before
           God
           uprightly
           without
           hypocricy
           ,
           and
           towards
           men
           sincerely
           ,
           and
           without
           guile
           
             speaking
             the
             truth
             that
             is
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             Ps.
             15.
             2.
             this
             is
             Iacob
             ,
          
           or
           this
           is
           the
           generation
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           that
           is
           Israell
           .
           Ps.
           24.
           6.
           who
           f●om
           his
           integrity
           or
           uprightnesse
           is
           called
           Ieshurun
           .
           Deut.
           33
           5.
           26.
           
           Es.
           44.
           2.
           
             for
             he
             is
             not
             a
             law
             that
             is
             one
             outwardly
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             inwardly
             ?
             whose
             praise
             is
             not
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             of
             God.
          
           Rom.
           2.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           And
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           our
           Saviour
           
             he
             is
             a
             true
             Israelite
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             guile
             .
          
           Ioh.
           1.
           48.
           
        
         
         
           For
           a
           true
           Christian
           doth
           in
           some
           measure
           resemble
           the
           disposition
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           left
           
             us
             an
             example
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             follow
             his
             steps
             ,
             who
             did
             no
             sinne
             ,
             neither
             in
             his
             mouth
             was
             found
             any
             guile
             .
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.
           21.
           
           2●
           .
           And
           there●ore
           as
           he
           was
           called
           a
           lambe
           ,
           so
           his
           follwers
           must
           be
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           not
           foxes
           ,
           nor
           wolves
           ,
           but
           sheepe
           ,
           But
           if
           our
           minde
           being
           corrupted
           with
           dissimulation
           and
           guile
           ,
           doe
           degenerate
           from
           that
           
             simplicity
             which
             becommeth
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           2.
           
           Cor
           ,
           11.
           3.
           or
           if
           ,
           as
           Iob
           speaketh
           .
           chap
           ,
           31.
           5.
           
             we
             have
             walked
             in
             vanity
             and
             leasing
             ,
             or
             if
             our
             feet
             have
             hasted
             to
             deceipt
             ,
          
           we
           discover
           our selves
           to
           be
           no
           true
           Isra●li●es
           ,
           nor
           sheepe
           of
           Christ.
           For
           if
           they
           be
           true
           Christians
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           guile
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           think
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           whom
           no
           simple
           or
           plaine
           dealing
           is
           to
           be
           found
           .
           If
           true
           Christians
           be
           the
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           ,
           imitating
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           lambe
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           whom
           was
           found
           no
           guile
           what
           may
           we
           think
           of
           those
           foxes
           and
           wolves
           ,
           who
           resemble
           the
           old
           serpent
           in
           guile
           and
           deceipt
           ?
           If
           those
           which
           shall
           inhabite
           the
           mountaine
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           such
           as
           walke
           uprightly
           ,
           both
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           towards
           man
           ;
           where
           shall
           all
           hypocrites
           and
           dissemblers
           have
           their
           portion
           ?
           see
           Mat.
           24.
           51.
           
           If
           in
           the
           remnaur
           of
           Isreall
           ,
           that
           shal
           be
           saved
           ,
           a
           deceiptfull
           
           tongue
           shall
           not
           be
           found
           ,
           Zeph●
           3.
           13
           ,
           then
           doe
           they
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           Israel
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           are
           fraught
           with
           ●uile
           ,
           and
           their
           tongues
           are
           full
           of
           deceipt
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           this
           necessity
           is
           proved
           from
           this
           oath
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Who
           hath
           sworne
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           give
           to
           all
           true
           Christians
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           children
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             their
             enimies
             shall
             serve
             him
             in
             righteousness
             before
             him
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           simplicity
           and
           sing●enesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           without
           doubling
           ,
           dissimulation
           or
           guile
           .
           They
           therefore
           whose
           conversation
           is
           in
           dissimulation
           or
           guile
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           assurance
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           redeemed
           of
           the
           Lord.
           But
           of
           this
           argument
           of
           integrity
           and
           uprightnesse
           ,
           I
           have
           now
           spok●n
           the
           more
           briefly
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           poynts
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           handled
           the
           same
           more
           largely
           in
           my
           lectures
           ,
           on
           Ps.
           15.
           2
           ,
           Whereunto
           I
           referre
           the
           Christian
           reader
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           first
           treatise
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           saw
           ,
           of
           this
           most
           p●ofitable
           ,
           and
           necessary
           argument
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP
           :
           XII
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           certainty
           of
           Persev●rance
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           this
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           THe
           third
           property
           of
           our
           new
           obedience
           is
           constancy
           ,
           or
           perseverance
           ,
           noted
           in
           these
           words
           
             All
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1
             ▪
             Of
             which
             words
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             who
             are
             in
             the
             covenan●
             of
             grace
             doe
             alwayes
             worship
             God
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             from
             their
             first
             birth
             ,
             (
             for
             who
             then
             could
             assure
             himselfe
             that
             he
             is
             within
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             )
             but
             from
             their
             new
             birth
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             time
             of
             their
             actuall
             redemption
             and
             reconciliation
             with
             God.
             For
             so
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             all
             the
             heyres
             of
             promise
             ,
             (
             Luk
             ,
             1.
             73
             ,
             74
             ,
             75
             )
             
               that
               he
               will
               give
               us
               ,
               that
               being
               delivered
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               our
               spirituall
               enimies
               ,
               we
               should
               worship
               him
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               .
            
             But
             before
             we
             be
             actually
             redeemed
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             actually
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             redemption
             ,
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             reconciled
             unto
             God
             ?
             we
             cannot
             worship
             God
             aright
             ,
             as
             before
             wee
             have
             shewed
             .
          
           
             Neither
             are
             the
             words
             to
             be
             understood
             
             of
             every
             day
             and
             every
             moment
             ?
             as
             tho
             the
             Lord
             did
             promise
             to
             the
             faithful
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             continue
             in
             a
             perpetuall
             course
             of
             obedience
             without
             any
             interruption
             or
             intermission
             whatsoever
             .
             Indeed
             every
             man
             that
             is
             redeemed
             is
             bound
             with
             his
             perseverance
             to
             joyne
             both
             assiduity
             in
             a
             continuall
             practise
             of
             piety
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             increase
             dayly
             in
             godliness
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             being
             renewed
             in
             the
             inner
             man
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             16.
             
             But
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             which
             by
             oath
             the
             Lord
             hath
             promised
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             to
             all
             that
             are
             redeemed
             ;
             for
             who
             then
             might
             not
             think
             himself
             excluded
             out
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             seeing
             
               in
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
               ?
            
             (
             Iam.
             3.
             2.
             
             )
             and
             
               there
               is
               not
               a
               righteous
               man
               upon
               earth
               that
               doth
               good
               ,
            
             (
             Eccles.
             7.
             20
             )
             
               and
               sinneth
               not
            
             :
             But
             they
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             our
             whole
             life
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             so
             much
             import
             quando
             ,
             when
             ,
             as
             
               quam
               diu
            
             ,
             how
             long
             :
             as
             being
             uttered
             in
             the
             accusative
             case
             :
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             For
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             howsoever
             they
             fall
             in
             many
             particulars
             besides
             or
             contrary
             to
             their
             generall
             purpose
             ,
             yet
             for
             somuch
             as
             they
             alwayes
             rise
             againe
             ,
             and
             hold
             out
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             having
             a
             constant
             purpose
             to
             serve
             God
             alwayes
             ,
             they
             are
             truly
             said
             to
             worship
             God
             all
             the
             
             dayes
             of
             their
             life
             .
             As
             Asa's
             heart
             was
             said
             to
             have
             been
             perfect
             ,
             (
             2
             Chron.
             16.
             17.
             
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             upright
             ,
             
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               ,
            
             (
             2
             Chron.
             16.
             7.
             10.
             12.
             
             )
             though
             failed
             in
             many
             particulars
             .
          
           
             The
             faith
             of
             the
             Elect
             (
             
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               all
               true
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               nam
               qui
               verê
               filij
               sunt
               .
               praesciti
               &
               praedestinati
               sunt
            
             Aug.
             
               de
               corrupt
               &
               gratia
               c.
            
             9.
             )
             Which
             worketh
             by
             love
             ,
             either
             faileth
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             if
             there
             be
             any
             in
             whom
             it
             faileth
             ,
             it
             is
             repayred
             before
             the
             end
             of
             their●
             lif
             :
             &
             that
             iniquity
             which
             came
             betweene
             ,
             being
             wiped
             away
             ,
             it
             is
             accompted
             for
             perseverance
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             saith
             *
             .
          
           
             The
             meaning
             then
             of
             the
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             oath
             doth
             promise
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             give
             them
             grace
             to
             worship
             him
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             from
             the
             time
             of
             their
             actuall
             redemption
             and
             justification
             ,
             with
             perseverance
             to
             the
             end
             of
             their
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Sect
               2.
               
               The
               certainty
               of
               perseverance
               grounded
               upon
               the
               text
            
             ]
             Where-upon
             we
             doe
             ground
             this
             most
             comfortable
             doct●ine
             ,
             
             
               that
               the
               perseverance
               of
               the
               faithfull
               .
            
             I
             meane
             of
             all
             those
             that
             truly
             believe
             ,
             and
             are
             sound
             and
             upright
             Christians
             ,
             
               is
               certaine
            
             ,
             perseveran●e
             being
             the
             perpetuall
             and
             peculiar
             previledge
             of
             the
             upright
             .
             But
             when
             I
             say
             it
             is
             certain●
             ,
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             subject
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             faith●●ull
             were
             alwayes
             certainly
             assured
             of
             their
             perseverance
             (
             though
             they
             are
             alwayes
             to
             labour
             for
             that
             assurance
             )
             but
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             object
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             perseverance
             of
             the
             faithf●ll
             is
             certaine
             and
             sure
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             assured
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             Even
             as
             the
             founda●●on
             of
             Gods
             election
             abideth
             sure
             ,
             )
             1.
             
             Tim
             2.
             19.
             though
             the
             elect
             be
             not
             alwayes
             sure
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             yet
             are
             alwayes
             to
             give
             diligence
             to
             make
             it
             sure
             .
             (
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             )
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               The
               necessity
               of
               this
               doctrine
            
             ]
             Here
             therefore
             wee
             are
             to
             refute
             the
             Papist
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             who
             endevour
             to
             bereave
             the
             faithfull
             and
             sound
             Christians
             of
             this
             priviledge
             .
             And
             in
             this
             cause
             we
             are
             to
             labour
             the
             more
             seriously
             ,
             because
             those
             that
             would
             deprive
             us
             of
             this
             priviledge
             ,
             doe
             also
             endevour
             to
             robbe
             us
             of
             all
             true
             comforts
             and
             consolation
             ,
             For
             first
             ,
             this
             were
             no
             sound
             comfort
             (
             wherein
             notwithstanding
             our
             Saviour
             CHRIST
             doth
             bid
             the
             Faithfull
             especially
             to
             rejoyce
             .
             )
          
           
           
             Luk.
             10
             20.
             )
             
               that
               our
               names
               are
               written
               in
               heaven
            
             ;
             if
             againe
             they
             may
             be
             blotted
             out
             :
             that
             we
             are
             the
             sonnes
             and
             heires
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             that
             notwithstanding
             we
             may
             become
             the
             children
             of
             the
             devill
             :
             that
             we
             are
             now
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             hereafter
             we
             may
             become
             reprobates
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Againe
             ,
             the
             maine
             comfort
             of
             a
             Christian
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             is
             assurance
             of
             salvation
             after
             this
             life
             is
             ended
             ▪
             For
             the
             life
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             of
             the
             life
             mortall
             ,
             is
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             life
             immortall
             .
             But
             how
             can
             there
             be
             assurance
             of
             salvation
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             certainty
             of
             Perseverance
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             which
             seeke
             to
             undermine
             the
             certainty
             of
             Perseverance
             in
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             doe
             also
             overturne
             the
             very
             ground-worke
             and
             foundation
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             hope
             .
             For
             what
             is
             Faith
             (
             I
             meane
             speciall
             Faith
             )
             or
             hope
             ,
             but
             an
             assurance
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             perseverance
             unto
             salvation
             by
             Christ
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             an
             assured
             persausion
             ,
             the
             other
             as
             an
             assured
             expectation
             ?
             The
             ground
             of
             which
             assurance
             is
             the
             maine
             promise
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             declaring
             the
             certainty
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             who
             doe
             truly
             believe
             in
             Christ.
             From
             whence
             the
             Christian
             conscience
             gathereth
             assurance
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             
               The
               salvation
               of
               all
               those
               that
               truly
               believe
               is
               certaine
               .
            
             This
             
             being
             the
             maine
             pr●mise
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             (
             Iohn
             3.
             16
             ,
             Mark
             ▪
             16.
             16.
             
             Act.
             16.
             31.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             )
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             ▪
             
               But
               I
            
             (
             saith
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             faithfull
             man
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             testimony
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             seconded
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             (
             Rom.
             8.
             16.
             
             )
             bearing
             witnesse
             with
             our
             spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God
             )
             
               I
               doe
               truly
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               therefore
               my
               salvation
               is
               certaine
               .
            
             But
             the
             proposition
             of
             this
             ●yllogisme
             with
             the
             proofe
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             assurance
             and
             consolation
             ,
             the
             adversaries
             of
             perseverance
             doe
             deny
             :
             no●
             fearing
             to
             contradict
             the
             maine
             promise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             all
             which
             truly
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             shal
             be
             saved
             :
             they
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             some
             ,
             which
             truly
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             saved
             .
             For
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             some
             which
             truly
             believe
             ,
             doe
             not
             persevere
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             which
             doe
             not
             persevere
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Faithfull
             in
             the
             greatest
             temptations
             of
             Satan
             and
             conflicts
             with
             despaire
             ,
             do
             use
             to
             raise
             themselves
             (
             Psal.
             77.
             6.
             
             )
             by
             calling
             to
             minde
             the
             tokens
             of
             Gods
             speciall
             favour
             vouchsafed
             unto
             them
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             undoubted
             
             fruits
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             formerly
             brought
             forth
             :
             Knowing
             that
             the
             Lord
             (
             
               who
               changeth
               not
            
             )
             Mal.
             3.
             6.
             
               whom
               he
               loveth
               once
               ,
               loveth
               to
               the
               end
               :
            
             John
             13.
             1.
             and
             that
             the
             
               saving
               gifts
            
             and
             graces
             
               of
               God
               ●are
               without
               repentance
            
             .
             Rom.
             11.
             29.
             
             And
             hereby
             as
             penitent
             children●
             ,
             are
             encouraged
             to
             seek
             unto
             their
             heavenly
             Father
             for
             mercy
             and
             pardon
             :
             Knowing
             that
             howsoever
             hee
             is
             justly
             angry
             with
             them
             ,
             yet
             hee
             doth
             not
             hate
             them
             ,
             nor
             utterly
             cast
             off
             them
             :
             whom
             once
             hee
             hath
             received
             into
             his
             love
             ▪
             in
             Christ.
             But
             the
             adversaries
             of
             Perseverance
             by
             their
             doctrine
             discourage
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             grievously
             offended
             from
             all
             exercises
             of
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             to
             runne
             desperate
             courses
             .
             For
             if
             a
             faithfull
             man
             upon
             a
             grievous
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             a
             mortall
             or
             deadly
             sinne
             committed
             ,
             bee
             translated
             from
             the
             state
             of
             salvation
             into
             the
             state
             of
             condemnation
             excluded
             out
             of
             ▪
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             and
             made
             an
             object
             of
             his●
             hatred
             ,
             deprived
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Charity
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             saving
             Grace
             ,
             and
             withall
             ceasing
             to
             be
             the
             child
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             some
             say
             )
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             become
             a
             child
             of
             the
             devill
             :
             with
             what
             heart
             can
             he
             seeke
             unto
             GOD
             ,
             of
             
             whom
             he
             is
             now
             hated
             ?
             How
             can
             he
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             doth
             not
             believe
             ?
             Or
             how
             can
             he
             hope
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             hope
             ?
             or
             how
             shall
             he
             seek
             to
             please
             God
             who
             hath
             no
             faith
             (
             without
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             GOD
             )
             nor
             any
             desire
             to
             please
             him
             ?
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             therefore
             is
             to
             be
             avoided
             as
             a
             downfall
             of
             dispaire
             :
             the
             full
             confutation
             whereof
             I
             reserve
             to
             a
             peculiar
             Treatise
             purposely
             written
             of
             that
             subject
             .
             Onely
             here
             ,
             to
             make
             better
             way
             thereunto
             ,
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             adde
             an
             Appendix
             ,
             for
             the
             further
             cleering
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             delivered
             in
             the
             8
             Chapter
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             concerning
             the
             certainty
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Appendix
           to
           the
           Treatise
           of
           the
           certainty
           of
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           SInce
           I
           wrote
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           there
           came
           to
           my
           hands
           a
           Treatise
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           properties
           of
           Grace
           and
           Faith
           ,
           written
           by
           a
           learned
           and
           godly
           man
           ▪
           as
           I
           am
           perswaded
           :
           wherein
           many
           things
           are
           delievered
           ,
           which
           crosse
           divers
           poynts
           by
           me
           propounded
           in
           this
           booke
           ;
           and
           more
           especially
           in
           my
           discourse
           concerning
           the
           certainty
           of
           salvation
           .
           (
           
             W.
             P.
          
           )
           whereat
           no
           man
           is
           to
           marvel
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           to
           take
           offence
           .
           For
           so
           long
           as
           our
           knowledge
           is
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           avoided
           ,
           but
           there
           wil
           be
           diversity
           of
           opinions
           among
           the
           Faithfull
           ▪
           who
           notwithstanding
           hold
           the
           maine
           substance
           and
           foundation
           of
           Faith
           and
           true
           Religion
           .
        
         
           The
           points
           of
           difference
           are
           eight
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           errour
           .
           Vocation
           and
           sanctification
           confounded
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             confoundeth
             our
             vocation
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             alleadging
             that
          
           
           in
           our
           vocation
           and
           first
           conversion
           the
           universall
           or
           generall
           habite
           of
           grace
           ,
           containing
           in
           it
           all
           sanctifying
           graces
           is
           infused
           ;
           whereby
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           powers
           of
           man
           ,
           being
           renewed
           together
           and
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           the
           image
           of
           God
           in
           them
           all
           renewed
           by
           the
           infusion
           of
           the
           habites
           of
           all
           sanctifying
           graces
           together
           ,
           are
           sanctified
           throughout
           .
        
         
           Res●
           .
           To
           omit
           his
           acception
           of
           the
           word
           Grace
           ,
           even
           where
           of
           purpose
           he
           doth
           at
           large
           discourse
           of
           Grace
           ,
           for
           one
           supernaturall
           quality
           inherent
           in
           us
           ,
           or
           habite
           of
           grace
           infused
           into
           us
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           school-men
           (
           who
           thereby
           have
           overturned
           the
           doctrine
           of
           justification
           and
           salvation
           by
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           magnifying
           under
           the
           name
           of
           grace
           their
           own
           righteousnes
           inherent
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           question
           of
           justification
           is
           to
           be
           esteemed
           as
           dung
           ,
           (
           Phil.
           3.
           8.
           
           )
           and
           not
           once
           mentioning
           that
           which
           is
           out
           of
           us
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           most
           properly
           is
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           one
           of
           his
           attributes
           )
           and
           not
           according
           to
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           which
           never
           speake
           of
           grace
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           but
           alwayes
           use
           the
           word
           ,
           either
           properly
           for
           the
           gracious
           favour
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           by
           which
           grace
           we
           are
           elected
           called
           ,
           justified
           ,
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           shal
           be
           glorified
           ;
           or
           metonymically
           for
           the
           Speciall
           gifts
           of
           Grace
           :
           To
           omit
           this
           oversight
           ,
           
           I
           answere
           ,
           it
           hath
           beene
           the
           received
           opinion
           ,
           and
           usuall
           practise
           of
           all
           Orthodox
           Divines
           ,
           to
           hold
           and
           set
           downe
           in
           this
           order
           the
           degrees
           of
           salvation
           ,
           which
           are
           wrought
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           viz.
           Our
           vocation
           ,
           justification
           ,
           sanctification
           .
           And
           that
           in
           order
           of
           nature
           vocation
           ,
           (
           wherin
           justifying
           faith
           is
           begotten
           )
           goeth
           before
           justification
           ;
           and
           that
           justification
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           made
           just
           before
           GOD
           by
           imputation
           of
           CHRISTS
           righteousnesse
           ,
           goeth
           before
           sanctification
           :
           wherein
           we
           ,
           being
           already
           justified
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           redeemed
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           our
           spirituall
           enimies
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           unto
           God
           ,
           receive
           grace
           to
           worship
           him
           in
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           before
           him
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           we
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           time
           our
           justification
           doth
           concurre
           with
           our
           effectuall
           vocation
           ,
           (
           for
           as
           soone
           as
           a
           man
           doth
           truly
           believe
           ,
           so
           soone
           is
           he
           justified
           before
           God
           )
           and
           that
           in
           time
           the
           first
           act
           of
           sanctification
           (
           which
           is
           our
           regeneration
           )
           doth
           concurre
           both
           with
           our
           justification
           and
           effectuall
           vocation
           .
           Now
           ,
           of
           our
           regeneration
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           our
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           spirituall
           life
           .
           Which
           we
           live
           by
           faith
           ,
           there
           seeme
           to
           be
           two
           acts
           ;
           the
           one
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           begotten
           unto
           God
           
             of
             incorruptible
             seed
          
           by
           the
           word
           
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           wherein
           the
           image
           of
           God
           being
           in
           some
           measure
           renewed
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           formed
           in
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           borne
           anew
           .
           The
           former
           ,
           is
           our
           spirituall
           conception
           ;
           the
           latter
           ,
           our
           spirituall
           or
           new
           birth
           ,
           in
           the
           former
           regeneramur
           ,
           we
           are
           begotten
           anew
           ,
           in
           the
           latter
           renascimur
           ,
           we
           are
           borne
           anew
           .
           And
           as
           in
           naturall
           generation
           there
           is
           a
           meane
           time
           betweene
           the
           conception
           and
           the
           birth
           ,
           in
           which
           time
           that
           which
           is
           begotten
           is
           formed
           in
           the
           wombe
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           image
           of
           the
           first
           Adam
           ;
           so
           betweene
           the
           first
           act
           of
           regeneration
           and
           the
           new
           birth
           ,
           there
           intercedeth
           a
           time
           ,
           wherein
           the
           image
           of
           the
           second
           Adam
           is
           in
           all
           parts
           by
           degrees
           renewed
           ,
           untill
           
             Christ
             b●
             formed
             in
             us
          
           ,
           (
           Gal.
           4.
           19.
           )
           The
           former
           ,
           which
           also
           is
           the
           first
           act
           of
           our
           conversion
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           with
           our
           calling
           or
           vocation
           ▪
           wherein
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           is
           conceived
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           when
           we
           doe
           receive
           him
           by
           the
           true
           and
           lively
           assent
           of
           faith
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           seed
           ,
           the
           root
           ,
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           other
           sanctifying
           graces
           ;
           which
           whosoever
           hath
           ,
           (
           1
           Iohn
           5.
           1
           )
           
             he
             is
             begotten
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           This
           act
           the
           holy
           spirit
           worketh
           ordinarily
           by
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           word
           .
           For
           
             faith
             commeth
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           (
           Rom.
           10.
           17.
           )
           For
           
             how
             should
             men
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             
             of
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             heard
             ,
             and
             how
             should
             they
             heare
             without
             a
             preacher
             ,
          
           Rom.
           10.
           14.
           
           In
           this
           regard
           preachers
           ,
           being
           ministers
           by
           whom
           others
           believe
           .
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           5.
           are
           the
           instruments
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           for
           our
           spirituall
           regeneration
           ;
           and
           are
           therefore
           called
           fathers
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           who
           beget
           men
           unto
           God.
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           15.
           
           Phil.
           10.
           1
           
           Tim.
           1.
           2.
           
           Now
           in
           our
           vocation
           ,
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           partly
           preparative
           ,
           and
           partly
           operative
           .
           The
           preparation
           unto
           faith
           is
           1.
           the
           illumination
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           partly
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           revealing
           unto
           us
           our
           miserable
           estate
           in
           our selves
           ;
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           revealing
           unto
           us
           the
           mystery
           of
           our
           salvation
           by
           Christ.
           2.
           the
           molifying
           of
           the
           heart
           by
           the
           finger
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           humbling
           us
           in
           the
           consideration
           both
           of
           our
           damnable
           estate
           in
           our selves
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           undeserved
           mercies
           of
           God
           offered
           in
           Christ
           ,
           from
           which
           being
           effectuall
           ariseth
           a
           desire
           both
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           that
           damnable
           estate
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           that
           happinesse
           promised
           in
           Christ.
           3.
           
           The
           invitation
           of
           the
           hearers
           ,
           and
           the
           stirring
           of
           them
           up
           ,
           to
           come
           out
           of
           that
           wofull
           estate
           ,
           and
           to
           accept
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           in
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           who
           being
           the
           Embassadours
           of
           God
           in
           
           
             Christs
             stead
          
           ,
           doe
           beseech
           you
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           himself
           did
           intreate
           you
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           be
           reconciled
           unto
           God.
           (
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           18.
           20.
           )
        
         
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           having
           thus
           knocked
           at
           the
           dore
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           doth
           himselfe
           in
           his
           good
           time
           ,
           open
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           heart
           of
           Lydia
           ,
           to
           assent
           to
           ,
           and
           to
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           By
           which
           beliefe
           being
           lively
           and
           effectuall
           ,
           we
           receive
           Christ
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           our
           judgements
           by
           assent
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           our
           hearts
           by
           an
           ●arnest
           desire
           to
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           wills
           by
           an
           earnest
           purpose
           and
           settled
           resolution
           to
           acknowledge
           and
           professe
           him
           to
           be
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           upon
           him
           for
           salvation
           .
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           having
           wrought
           this
           assent
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           this
           desire
           and
           purpose
           of
           applying
           Christ
           unto
           our selves
           ,
           and
           thereby
           also
           some
           beginnings
           of
           hope
           ,
           of
           the
           hatred
           of
           sinne
           ,
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           graces
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           beginneth
           to
           be
           renewed
           ,
           and
           Christ
           to
           be
           formed
           in
           us
           ,
           being
           yet
           as
           it
           were
           Embryones
           in
           the
           womb
           ,
           he
           teacheth
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           who
           have
           through
           his
           blessed
           operation
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           to
           apply
           the
           promise
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           to
           believe
           not
           onely
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           Saviour
           of
           all
           that
           do
           believe
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           he
           is
           my
           
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           he
           died
           for
           my
           sins
           ,
           and
           rose
           again
           for
           my
           justification
           ,
           so
           that
           when
           the
           Minister
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           pronounceth
           this
           generall
           proposition
           ,
           
             whosoever
             truly
             believes
             in
             Christ
             hath
             remission
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           the
           conscience
           of
           every
           faithfull
           man
           may
           both
           safely
           assume
           ,
           
             but
             I
             through
             Gods
             grace
             doe
             truely
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           also
           certainly
           conclude
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           bearing
           witnes
           with
           our
           conscience
           in
           the
           assumption
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           word
           in
           the
           proposition
           ,
           
             therefore
             I
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             have
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             and
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           When
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           thus
           taught
           us
           to
           apply
           the
           promises
           unto
           our selves
           ,
           and
           hath
           sealed
           us
           
             after
             we
             have
             believed
          
           ,
           and
           testified
           together
           with
           our
           spirits
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ;
           then
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           already
           born
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           regeneration
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           adoption
           (
           Eph
           ▪
           1.
           15.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Joh.
           1.
           15
           ,
           16.
           )
           And
           being
           sonnes
           ,
           God
           sendeth
           forth
           the
           spirit
           of
           his
           Son
           into
           our
           hearts
           ,
           crying
           Abba
           father
           Gal.
           4.
           6.
           
           By
           this
           faith
           ,
           first
           apprehending
           ,
           and
           then
           applying
           Christ
           unto
           us
           ,
           we
           become
           not
           only
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           also
           members
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           having
           union
           with
           him
           as
           our
           head
           ,
           we
           have
           communion
           also
           with
           him
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           
           of
           his
           merit
           unto
           justification
           :
           first
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           the
           court
           of
           our
           own
           conscience
           ;
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           graces
           unto
           sanctification
           ,
           receiving
           of
           his
           
             fulnes
             ,
             euen
             grace
             for
             grace
             .
          
           (
           Joh.
           1.
           16.
           )
        
         
           As
           therefore
           men
           are
           first
           conceived
           before
           they
           be
           born
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           borne
           before
           they
           are
           said
           to
           lead
           a
           life
           in
           this
           world
           :
           so
           we
           must
           first
           be
           begotten
           and
           born
           anew
           in
           our
           vocation
           and
           regeneration
           ,
           before
           wee
           can
           live
           unto
           God
           the
           spirituall
           life
           of
           sanctification
           .
           These
           two
           therefore
           were
           not
           to
           be
           confounded
           ;
           sanctification
           being
           the
           end
           ,
           as
           of
           our
           election
           ,
           Eph.
           1.
           4.
           and
           of
           our
           justification
           ,
           (
           Luk.
           1.
           75.
           
           Tit.
           2.
           14.
           1
           
           Pet.
           2.
           24.
           
           )
           so
           also
           of
           our
           vocation
           .
           1
           Thess
           4.
           7.
           
           By
           our
           vocation
           ,
           we
           are
           begotten
           unto
           God
           ,
           by
           sanctification
           ,
           we
           being
           both
           begotten
           and
           born
           anew
           ,
           do
           live
           unto
           GOD.
           In
           our
           vocation
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           first
           draweth
           us
           unto
           God
           :
           (
           Joh.
           6.
           44.
           
           )
           in
           our
           sanctification
           ,
           we
           being
           already
           drawn
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           GOD
           doth
           lead
           and
           guide
           us
           in
           the
           way
           which
           leadeth
           to
           life
           .
           (
           Rom.
           8.
           14.
           
           Gal.
           5.
           18.
           )
           Vocation
           produceth
           Faith
           ;
           Faith
           being
           begotten
           ,
           produceth
           sanctification
           ,
           both
           habituall
           (
           for
           the
           heart
           is
           purified
           by
           Faith
           )
           and
           actuall
           ,
           for
           Faith
           worketh
           by
           love
           ,
           producing
           good
           workes
           as
           the
           fruit
           both
           of
           Faith
           and
           Charity
           .
           (
           Act.
           15.
           9.
           )
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           ,
           
           but
           that
           Faith
           is
           a
           part
           of
           our
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           inherent
           righteousnesse
           :
           yet
           this
           hindereth
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           both
           it self
           doth
           sanctify
           us
           ,
           and
           is
           also
           the
           mother
           of
           all
           other
           inward
           graces
           wherein
           our
           habituall
           sanctification
           consisteth
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           works
           of
           grace
           wherein
           our
           actuall
           signification
           is
           occupied
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           doth
           regenerate
           us
           ,
           he
           doth
           ingenerate
           the
           grace
           of
           Faith
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           al
           other
           graces
           ▪
        
         
           
             The
             second
             error
             ,
             That
             sanctification
             goeth
             before
             justification
             .
             ]
          
           The
           second
           (
           which
           is
           a
           consequent
           of
           the
           former
           )
           that
           sanctification
           goeth
           before
           justification
           .
           The
           contrary
           whereof
           I
           have
           proved
           in
           the
           discourse
           ,
           whereunto
           I
           adde
           .
           1.
           
           That
           sanctification
           is
           the
           end
           and
           fruit
           of
           our
           justification
           ,
           the
           cognizance
           also
           and
           evidence
           whereby
           it
           is
           known
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           consequent
           thereof
           .
           (
           Col.
           1.
           22.
           
           Rom.
           6.
           22.
           )
           2.
           
           As
           we
           are
           made
           siners
           ,
           first
           by
           imputatiō
           of
           Adams
           sin
           ,
           &
           then
           being
           guilty
           of
           his
           transgression
           ,
           are
           made
           partakers
           of
           his
           corruption
           ▪
           so
           we
           are
           made
           just
           ,
           first
           ,
           by
           imputation
           of
           Christs
           righteousnes
           ,
           and
           then
           being
           justified
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           some
           measure
           made
           partakers
           of
           those
           graces
           ,
           which
           he
           received
           without
           measure
           .
           Again
           ,
           the
           persons
           of
           men
           being
           sinners
           in
           themselves
           ,
           must
           be
           accepted
           of
           GOD
           as
           righteous
           in
           Christ
           ,
           before
           either
           there●
           be
           
           qualities
           or
           their
           actions
           ,
           (
           which
           when
           they
           are
           at
           the
           best
           are
           defiled
           with
           sinne
           )
           can
           be
           acceptable
           unto
           GOD.
           Therefore
           we
           must
           be
           justified
           ,
           before
           either
           our
           qualities
           or
           actions
           can
           be
           holy
           and
           righteous
           before
           God
           ,
           Neither
           can
           there
           be
           any
           sanctification
           ,
           without
           justification
           ,
           and
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           going
           before
           in
           order
           of
           nature
           :
           as
           there
           is
           no
           justification
           without
           sanctification
           accompanying
           and
           following
           the
           same
           .
           For
           by
           the
           same
           Faith
           whereby
           we
           are
           justified
           ,
           we
           are
           also
           sanctified
           .
           Christ
           being
           apprehended
           by
           faith
           to
           justification
           ,
           dwelleth
           in
           us
           by
           his
           Spirit
           to
           work
           in
           us
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           the
           merits
           of
           Christ
           apprehended
           by
           Faith
           are
           imputed
           to
           their
           justification
           ;
           to
           them
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           death
           and
           resurrection
           is
           applyed
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           the
           mortifying
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           raising
           againe
           to
           newnes
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           which
           purpose
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           12.
           by
           Faith
           we
           are
           risen
           with
           Christ
           in
           Baptisme
           .
           Again
           ,
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           justified
           ,
           in
           order
           of
           nature
           goeth
           before
           repentance
           ,
           wherein
           our
           sanctification
           consisteth
           .
           It
           is
           a
           resolved
           Case
           by
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Penitentiam
             seu
             rescipiscentiam
             non
             modò
             fidem
             continuò
             subsequi
             ,
             sed
             ex
             ●a
             nasci
             extra
             controversiam
             esse
             debet
             .
          
           See
           
             Calvin
             ▪
             Instit.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             sect
             .
          
           1.
           2
           and
           by
           
             Ful●entius
             ,
             quòd
             vita
             sancta
             à
             fide
             sumit
             initium
             .
          
           
           The
           same
           is
           testified
           by
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           
             Clem.
             Alexandr
             .
             strom
          
           .
           l.
           2.
           
           Faith
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           first
           inclination
           to
           salvation
           ,
           after
           which
           follow
           feare
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           repentance
           .
           
             Ambros
             .
             de
             sacram
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
             In
             Christiano
             prima
             est
             fides
             .
             Chr.
             hom
             .
             de
             ●ide
             spe
             ,
             &
             char
             .
             fidem
             esse
             originem
             justitia
             .
             August
             .
             de
             predest
             .
             SS
             .
             c.
             7.
             fides
             prima
             datur
             ,
             ex
             qua
             caetera
             impetrantur
             .
             Prosper
             ad
             Dubium
             ,
             8.
             
             Genev.
             fides
             omnium
             virtutum
             fundamentum
             .
             Greg.
             Moral
             .
             l.
             2.
             6.
             c.
             13.
             fidem
             primam
             in
             corde
             nostr●
             gignit
             .
          
        
         
           
             If
             any
             object
             that
             the
             learned
          
           Chamier
           
             in
             his
          
           paustrat
           .
           l.
           10.
           
             treateth
             of
             sanctification
             before
             justification
             ,
             let
             him
             heare
             his
             own
             apology
             ,
             c
             1
             n.
          
           2.
           
           Debueramus
           sanctificationi
           justificationem
           preponere
           ,
           si
           nostri
           arbitrij
           methodus
           esset
           :
           ut
           tum
           re
           tum
           ratione
           priorem
           ;
           quod
           ab
           ea
           profluat
           altera
           ,
           sed
           quia
           Papist●
           non
           distinguunt
           ,
           cogimur
           de
           sanctificatione
           prius
           dicere
           .
        
         
           
             The
             third
             error
             ,
             that
             justification
             goeth
             before
             Faith.
             ]
          
           3.
           
           The
           third
           ,
           that
           justification
           and
           remission
           of
           sins
           goe
           before
           faith
           ,
           which
           may
           seeme
           a
           strange
           assertion
           to
           be
           delivered
           by
           him
           ,
           who
           holdeth
           ,
           that
           sanctification
           ;
           whereof
           faith
           ,
           as
           he
           confesseth
           ,
           is
           a
           principall
           part
           ,
           goeth
           before
           justification
           .
           But
           this
           absurdity
           he
           salveth
           with
           a
           distinction
           ;
           
           that
           he
           speaketh
           of
           justification
           ,
           not
           in
           
             foro
             Dei
          
           ,
           but
           in
           
             foro
             conscientiae
          
           :
           and
           consequently
           acknowledgeth
           no
           justifying
           faith
           ,
           but
           that
           by
           which
           we
           are
           in
           our
           conscience
           assured
           of
           our
           justification
           .
           But
           when
           we
           speak
           of
           justification
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           degree
           of
           our
           salvation
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           justification
           is
           to
           be
           censidered
           as
           an
           action
           of
           GOD
           (
           for
           it
           is
           God
           that
           justifieth
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           30
           ,
           33.
           )
           wherby
           he
           imputing
           to
           a
           believing
           sinner
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           apprehended
           by
           faith
           ,
           absolveth
           him
           from
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           accepteth
           of
           him
           as
           righteous
           in
           Christ.
           As
           for
           that
           justification
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           
             foro
             conscientiae
          
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           justification
           properly
           ,
           but
           the
           knowledge
           and
           assurance
           of
           it
           .
           Neither
           is
           that
           to
           be
           accounted
           justifying
           faith
           properly
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           not
           justified
           before
           God
           ,
           nor
           obtaine
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           .
           But
           before
           and
           without
           this
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           justified
           in
           our
           consciences
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           assured
           of
           our
           justification
           ,
           we
           are
           as
           he
           truly
           saith
           ,
           justified
           before
           God.
           
        
         
           
             The
             4th
             error
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             elect
             before
             their
             conversion
             ,
             &c.
             stand
             actually
             reconciled
             and
             justified
             .
          
           ]
           The
           fourth
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           elect
           before
           their
           conversion
           ,
           and
           before
           they
           have
           faith
           stand
           actually
           reconciled
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           justified
           before
           him
           ,
           may
           also
           seeme
           a
           strange
           assertion
           to
           be
           uttered
           by
           a
           godly
           
           man.
           For
           if
           this
           were
           true
           ,
           then
           every
           one
           that
           will
           perswade
           himselfe
           that
           he
           is
           elected
           (
           which
           most
           men
           are
           ready
           to
           do
           ,
           who
           will
           thank
           GOD
           for
           their
           election
           before
           they
           are
           called
           )
           may
           cast
           off
           all
           care
           of
           converting
           unto
           God
           ,
           of
           repenting
           for
           his
           sins
           ,
           of
           suing
           unto
           God
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           them
           ,
           of
           believing
           in
           Christ
           ;
           because
           without
           and
           before
           either
           faith
           or
           repentance
           he
           hath
           remission
           of
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           standeth
           actually
           justifyed
           before
           GOD
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           very
           ground
           ,
           whereupon
           carnall
           Gospellers
           ,
           who
           
             turne
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             into
             wantonnesse
             ,
          
           do
           build
           all
           their
           presumptuous
           licentiousnesse
           ,
           that
           Christ
           having
           dyed
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           they
           need
           not
           to
           dye
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           Christ
           having
           freed
           them
           from
           sin
           and
           from
           damnation
           ,
           they
           may
           sinne
           freely
           ,
           and
           without
           danger
           ;
           that
           Christ
           having
           reconciled
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           purchased
           Salvation
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           neither
           need
           to
           sue
           for
           reconciliation
           or
           pardon
           ,
           nor
           take
           care
           of
           their
           Salvation
           :
           that
           Christ
           having
           fully
           satisfied
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           by
           his
           obedience
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           they
           neither
           are
           obnoxious
           to
           punishment
           ,
           nor
           tyed
           to
           obedience
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           assertion
           is
           most
           evidently
           confuted
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           do
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           elect
           are
           by
           nature
           the
           children
           of
           
           wrath
           ,
           servants
           to
           sin
           and
           Sathan
           ,
           enemies
           against
           God
           ,
           obnoxio●s
           in
           themselves
           to
           the
           fearfull
           curse
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ;
           untill
           they
           turne
           unto
           God
           ,
           crave
           pardon
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           lay
           hold
           upon
           Christ
           by
           faith
           ,
           then
           indeed
           ,
           but
           not
           till
           then
           ,
           they
           are
           reconciled
           unto
           God
           ,
           (
           Col.
           1.
           11.
           
           Rom.
           5.
           10.
           
           )
           who
           before
           were
           enemies
           :
           then
           ,
           but
           not
           untill
           then
           ,
           they
           are
           actually
           redeemed
           ,
           who
           were
           before
           bondslaves
           ;
           then
           ,
           but
           not
           untill
           then
           ,
           they
           are
           justified
           ,
           who
           before
           were
           guilty
           of
           sin
           and
           damnation
           :
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           untill
           then
           ,
           their
           sins
           are
           actually
           pardoned
           .
           For
           actuall
           pardon
           is
           of
           sins
           past
           .
           (
           
             Orig.
             in
             Rom.
             3.
             
             Lib.
             3.
             indulgentia
             non
             futurorum
             ,
             sed
             preteritorum
             criminum
             datur
             .
          
           )
           Rom.
           3.
           25.
           and
           we
           may
           not
           presume
           that
           our
           sins
           are
           pardoned
           ,
           before
           we
           repent
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           may
           we
           dreame
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           actually
           remitted
           ,
           before
           they
           be
           committed
           .
           For
           the
           better
           understanding
           whereof
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           the
           merits
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           benefits
           which
           we
           have
           therby
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           own
           intention
           expressed
           in
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           ?
           the
           condition
           whereof
           is
           faith
           ,
           )
           and
           are
           not
           to
           extend
           them
           to
           those
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           not
           intended
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           al
           are
           not
           saved
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           saved
           for
           many
           still
           remain
           in
           the
           state
           of
           damnation
           ,
           he
           
           is
           the
           Redeemer
           of
           man-kind
           ,
           yet
           all
           are
           not
           actually
           redeemed
           ,
           for
           many
           still
           remaine
           in
           the
           servitude
           of
           sin
           and
           Sathan
           .
           For
           they
           
             that
             commit
             sin
             ,
             are
             the
             servants
             of
             sin
             .
          
           Whereas
           
             if
             the
             sonne
             had
             made
             them
             free
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             been
             free
             indeed
             .
          
           (
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           19
           
           )
           Joh
           8.
           34
           ,
           36.
           
           God
           was
           in
           Christ
           reconciling
           the
           world
           unto
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           yet
           very
           many
           ,
           as
           they
           continue
           in
           their
           rebellion
           against
           God
           ;
           so
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           abideth
           upon
           them
           .
           Joh.
           3.
           36.
           
           Neither
           ought
           this
           to
           seeme
           strange
           seeing
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           promiseth
           and
           assureth
           ,
           neither
           Salvation
           ,
           nor
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           nor
           other
           benefits
           of
           Christ
           to
           all
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           those
           that
           believe
           .
           
             So
             God
             loved
             the
             world
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             onely
             begotten
             sonne
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             in
             him
          
           should
           not
           perish
           but
           have
           life
           everlasting
           ▪
           John
           3.
           16.
           
           Mark.
           16.
           16.
           
             he
             that
             believeth
          
           and
           is
           baptized
           shall
           be
           
             saved
             ,
             but
             he
             that
          
           believeth
           not
           shall
           be
           condemned
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           consider
           the
           diversifying
           of
           the
           phrase
           used
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           the
           comparison
           betwixt
           the
           first
           and
           the
           second
           Adam
           .
           Rom
           ,
           5.
           19.
           
           
             As
             by
             the
             disobedience
             of
             one
             man
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             many
          
           (
           that
           is
           the
           multititude
           of
           them
           which
           shall
           be
           damned
           )
           
             were
             made
             sinners
             :
             so
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             on
             ▪
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           that
           is
           the
           multitude
           of
           them
           that
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           
             were
             made
          
           ,
           but
           )
           
             shall
             
             be
             made
             righteous
          
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           which
           diversity
           is
           this
           ;
           because
           the
           Apostle
           had
           respect
           to
           all
           those
           elect
           ,
           who
           as
           yet
           have
           not
           believed
           ,
           either
           because
           as
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           ,
           or
           as
           yet
           are
           not
           ,
           or
           because
           as
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           ,
           or
           yet
           are
           not
           called
           .
           For
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           all
           men
           should
           confesse
           and
           acknowledge
           themselves
           to
           be
           sinners
           in
           
             Adam
             ab
             origine
          
           ,
           from
           their
           first
           being
           .
           For
           by
           generation
           the
           sinne
           of
           Adam
           is
           actually
           communicated
           to
           all
           his
           posterity
           ;
           and
           no
           sooner
           are
           they
           partakers
           of
           the
           humane
           nature
           ,
           then
           they
           do
           participate
           in
           his
           sinne
           .
           But
           we
           may
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           righteousnes
           or
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           is
           communicated
           to
           all
           from
           their
           beginning
           ,
           but
           onely
           (
           I
           speak
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           of
           those
           which
           are
           adulti
           )
           to
           those
           that
           believe
           .
           Neither
           are
           they
           in
           their
           generation
           ,
           or
           before
           ,
           made
           partakers
           of
           Christs
           righteousnes
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           regeneration
           .
           That
           no
           man
           therefore
           should
           neglect
           the
           benefit
           of
           justification
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           had
           already
           obtayned
           it
           ,
           before
           his
           conversion
           or
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           or
           regeneration
           in
           which
           faith
           is
           ingenerated
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           elect
           ;
           he
           speaketh
           in
           the
           future
           tense
           ;
           that
           men
           should
           understand
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           borne
           just
           or
           justifyed
           ▪
           but
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           justified
           ,
           so
           
           soone
           as
           they
           turning
           unto
           GOD
           ,
           shall
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           just
           ,
           
             nonnat●sed
             renati
          
           ,
           not
           born
           ,
           but
           born
           anew
           ,
           wherefore
           before
           we
           ought
           to
           presume
           that
           we
           are
           justified
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           called
           ,
           converted
           ▪
           regenerated
           .
           For
           whom
           GOD
           hath
           elected
           ,
           them
           hath
           he
           called
           ▪
           according
           to
           his
           purpose
           ;
           and
           whom
           he
           hath
           so
           called
           ▪
           them
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           hath
           he
           justified
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           30.
           
        
         
           Thus
           then
           we
           are
           to
           conceive
           of
           Christs
           merits
           ,
           and
           the
           benefits
           which
           we
           have
           thereby
           :
           that
           howsoever
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           did
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           flesh
           meritoriously
           redeeme
           and
           save
           men
           ,
           paying
           a
           price
           of
           ransome
           sufficient
           for
           all
           ,
           and
           fully
           satisfying
           the
           justice
           of
           GOD
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           al
           that
           shall
           be
           saved
           :
           yet
           notwithstanding
           none
           are
           actually
           redeemed
           ,
           or
           reconci●ed
           ,
           or
           justified
           ,
           but
           they
           only
           to
           whom
           the
           merits
           of
           Christ
           are
           applyed
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           applyed
           only
           to
           those
           that
           believe
           (
           I
           speak
           of
           those
           which
           are
           adulti
           ,
           for
           to
           elect
           infants
           ,
           dying
           in
           their
           infancy
           ,
           they
           are
           applyed
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           )
           neither
           can
           any
           be
           assured
           that
           they
           truely
           believe
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           repent
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ▪
           and
           make
           conscience
           of
           their
           wayes
           .
        
         
           This
           learned
           man
           therefore
           should
           have
           distinguished
           between●
           the
           mer●t
           of
           redemption
           ,
           
           and
           actuall
           redemption
           :
           even
           as
           well
           as
           between
           the
           merit
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           actuall
           possession
           thereof
           :
           Christ
           merited
           our
           redemption
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           long
           since
           ;
           yea
           his
           merit
           thereof
           hath
           ever
           been
           in
           force
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           :
           (
           Apoc.
           13.
           8.
           
           )
           but
           yet
           none
           are
           actually
           made
           partakers
           of
           redemption
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           appyed
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           those
           that
           truely
           believe
           ,
           for
           they
           only
           receive
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           onely
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           it
           was
           intended
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           he
           might
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           elect
           are
           actually
           saved
           ,
           for
           whom
           Christ
           purchased
           eternall
           life
           ;
           who
           notwithstanding
           are
           not
           saved
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           in
           hope
           ,
           untill
           they
           do
           truely
           believe
           .
           And
           if
           all
           the
           elect
           be
           actually
           justified
           before
           God
           ,
           because
           Christ
           did
           merit
           their
           justification
           ,
           why
           doth
           he
           not
           say
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           elect
           are
           actually
           sanctifyed
           :
           seeing
           Christ
           was
           made
           unto
           us
           ▪
           of
           GOD
           ,
           not
           onely
           righteousnesse
           ,
           (
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           30.
           
           )
           and
           redemption
           ,
           but
           also
           sanctifycation
           ;
           and
           hath
           as
           well
           merited
           our
           sanctification
           for
           us
           ,
           as
           our
           justification
           .
           Againe
           ,
           what
           benefits
           we
           obtaine
           by
           Christ
           we
           receive
           them
           by
           Faith
           :
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           same
           benefits
           which
           we
           receive
           from
           Christ
           ,
           are
           ascribed
           to
           Faith
           ;
           by
           which
           Christ
           and
           his
           merits
           are
           ours
           ;
           by
           
           which
           also
           Christ
           dwelleth
           in
           us
           ,
           Eph.
           3
           17.
           we
           live
           by
           Christ
           ,
           we
           live
           by
           Faith
           ,
           Gal
           ▪
           2.
           20.
           by
           Christ
           we
           have
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ▪
           by
           Faith
           we
           obtaine
           remission
           ,
           Act.
           10.
           43.
           26.
           18.
           we
           are
           justified
           by
           Christ
           ,
           we
           are
           justified
           by
           Faith.
           Rom.
           3.
           28.
           
           By
           Christ
           we
           are
           made
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ;
           by
           faith
           we
           are
           made
           the
           sonnes
           of
           GOD
           ,
           Joh.
           1.
           12.
           and
           so
           in
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           imagine
           that
           we
           are
           justified
           before
           GOD
           without
           Faith
           ,
           is
           a
           dreame
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           this
           assertion
           cannot
           stand
           with
           the
           perpetuall
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             ▪
          
           who
           teacheth
           that
           we
           are
           justified
           before
           GOD
           by
           Faith
           ,
           therefore
           not
           before
           ,
           nor
           without
           Faith.
           By
           faith
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           without
           workes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           apprended
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           inherent
           righteousnesse
           .
           Neither
           doth
           he
           in
           those
           places
           speak
           of
           justification
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           assured
           of
           our
           justification
           ;
           for
           as
           before
           men
           we
           are
           justified
           (
           Jam.
           2.
           
           ●4
           .
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           declared
           and
           known
           to
           be
           just
           by
           good
           workes
           ;
           so
           much
           more
           by
           our
           good
           workes
           (
           by
           which
           we
           are
           to
           make
           our
           election
           (
           2
           Pet
           1.
           10.
           
           )
           our
           calling
           ,
           our
           justification
           sure
           )
           we
           are
           justified
           in
           our
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           assured
           of
           our
           justification
           ▪
           And
           to
           conclude
           ,
           this
           assertion
           is
           such
           a
           〈…〉
           
           Protestant
           nor
           Papist
           did
           ever
           hold
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           who
           is
           come
           to
           yeeres
           ,
           is
           actually
           justified
           before
           GOD
           ,
           before
           and
           without
           faith
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           er●our
           ,
           that
           Faith
           is
           not
           the
           mother
           grace
           ▪
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           fifth
           ,
           that
           faith
           is
           not
           the
           root
           nor
           the
           mother
           of
           other
           graces
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           soule
           is
           not
           disposed
           to
           believe
           ,
           sooner
           then
           to
           love
           GOD
           ,
           or
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           or
           to
           produce
           the
           act
           of
           any
           other
           grace
           .
           But
           this
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           disproved
           in
           the
           discourse
           ,
           shewing
           evidently
           that
           as
           without
           faith
           there
           can
           be
           no
           other
           grace
           ;
           so
           not
           onely
           from
           it
           all
           other
           graces
           do
           spring
           ,
           but
           also
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           and
           degree
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           measure
           and
           degree
           of
           all
           other
           graces
           .
           We
           are
           not
           disposed
           to
           love
           GOD
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           untill
           we
           be
           by
           faith
           perswaded
           of
           GODS
           love
           towards
           us
           ;
           we
           cannot
           hope
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           Gods
           promises
           to
           us
           ,
           unlesse
           by
           faith
           we
           are
           perswaded
           that
           they
           belong
           unto
           us
           :
           we
           cannot
           trust
           in
           GOD
           nor
           rejoyce
           in
           him
           ,
           unlesse
           by
           faith
           we
           are
           perswaded
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           and
           bounty
           towards
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           ●n
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           more
           plaine
           ,
           then
           that
           love
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fulfilling
           in
           the
           whole
           law
           proceedeth
           from
           
             Faith
             unfained
          
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           fruit
           thereof
           .
           (
           1
           Tim
           1.
           5.
           )
           Chrysostome
           .
           
           and
           Theophilact
           call
           faith
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           seil
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             mother
             and
             fountaine
             of
             all
          
           graces
           ,
           and
           Calvin
           ,
           (
           Justit
           .
           l.
           3.
           c.
           2.
           sect
           41.
           sect
           .
           42.
           c.
           3.
           sect
           .
           1.
           )
           sola
           est
           fic'es
           ,
           quae
           in
           nobis
           charitatem
           primum
           generat
           ,
           
             it
             is
             faith
             only
             which
             first
             ingendereth
             charity
             in
             us
             ,
             it
             begetteth
             also
             hope
             and
             newnesse
             of
             life
          
           as
           he
           saith
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           omit
           other
           testimonies
           ,
           St.
           Peter
           seemeth
           to
           acknowledge
           this
           truth
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           2
           ,
           3.
           where
           he
           prayeth
           for
           them
           to
           whom
           he
           w●iteth
           ,
           that
           
             grace
             and
             peace
             be
             multiplyed
          
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             by
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
          
           and
           Jesus
           our
           Lord
           ,
           according
           as
           his
           divine
           power
           hath
           given
           unto
           us
           all
           things
           that
           pertaine
           to
           life
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             by
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             called
             us
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           is
           by
           faith
           .
        
         
           The
           sixt
           error
           that
           Faith
           is
           assiance
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           sixt
           ,
           that
           faith
           is
           assiance
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           defined
           ;
           and
           that
           
             trusting
             to
             the
             promise
          
           is
           the
           proper
           act
           of
           faith
           as
           it
           justifieth
           .
           &c.
           But
           I
           have
           proved
           ,
           that
           faith
           is
           not
           affiance
           ,
           nor
           affiance
           faith
           But
           a
           fruit●
           of
           faith
           as
           well
           as
           hope
           and
           that
           by
           faith
           we
           have
           affiance
           .
           Eph.
           3.
           12.
           whereunto
           I
           adde
           ,
           that
           the
           trust
           in
           GODS
           promises
           to
           be
           in
           particular
           performed
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           not
           faith
           ,
           but
           ●ope
           .
           Yea
           but
           promises
           ,
           faith
           he
           ,
           
             are
             both
             true
             and
             good
             ,
             therefore
             
             our
             assent
             to
             them
             is
             with
             adherence
             ,
             affiance
             and
             trust
             .
             Answ.
          
           The
           promises
           are
           true
           ,
           the
           things
           promised
           are
           good
           ,
           we
           believe
           the
           promise
           ,
           we
           hope
           for
           the
           thing
           promised
           .
           As
           contrarywise
           Gods
           threatnings
           are
           also
           true
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           threatned
           evill
           .
           as
           therefore
           he
           that
           believeth
           the
           threatning
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           feareth
           (
           if
           it
           be
           applyable
           to
           himselfe
           )
           the
           thing
           threatned
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           feare
           is
           not
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           a
           fruit
           and
           consequent
           thereof
           :
           so
           he
           that
           believeth
           a
           promise
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           can
           apply
           it
           to
           himself
           ,
           trusteth
           &
           hopeth
           for
           the
           thing
           promised
           ,
           which
           trust
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           faith
           ,
           then
           feare
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           threatning
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           affiance
           is
           of
           the
           essence
           of
           justifying
           faith
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           good
           by
           divers
           reasons
           ;
           first
           ,
           from
           the
           phrases
           of
           believing
           ,
           (
           Iohn
           .
           1.
           12.
           
           Rom.
           10.
           1●
           )
           ●s
           (
           Rom
           ,
           4.
           5.
           
           Act.
           16.
           31.
           
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           (
           Eph
           1.
           12.
           
           )
           〈◊〉
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           or
           upon
           which
           imply
           affiance
           .
        
         
           A.
           That
           as
           I
           said
           in
           the
           discourse
           ,
           affiance
           is
           such
           an
           unseperable
           fruite
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           ,
           sometimes
           it
           is
           implyed
           in
           the
           phrase
           of
           
             bli●ving
             in
             Christ.
          
           For
           that
           phrase
           may
           and
           sometimes
           doth
           imply
           three
           acts
           ;
           the
           first
           of
           assent
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Savi●●r
           of
           all
           that
           believe
           in
           him
           :
           which
           ass
           〈◊〉
           it
           
           be
           lively
           and
           effectuall
           is
           the
           proper
           act
           of
           that
           faith
           whereby
           we
           are
           justified
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           sense
           the
           phrase
           ,
           of
           
             beli●ving
             in
             him
          
           ,
           is
           ordinarily
           used
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           yea
           sometimes
           it
           is
           attributed
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           assented
           onely
           by
           a
           bare
           historicall
           ,
           and
           temporary
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Faith
           of
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           all
           worldlings
           ,
           as
           Iohn
           ,
           2.
           23.
           
           (
           
             To
             believe
             on
             him
             and
             one
             his
             name
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             Iohn
             .
          
           3.
           8.
           
           )
           and
           12.
           42.
           compared
           with
           Iohn
           .
           5.
           44.
           
           Iohn
           .
           4.
           39.
           
           Many
           of
           the
           Samaritans
           believed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           report
           of
           the
           woman
           ;
           who
           ,
           being
           confirmed
           in
           their
           faith
           by
           hearing
           himselfe
           ,
           say
           to
           the
           woman
           ,
           42.
           we
           believe
           no
           more
           because
           of
           thy
           report
           ;
           for
           we
           our selves
           have
           heard
           him
           .
           Now
           what
           was
           her
           r●port
           ?
           that
           he
           had
           told
           her
           all
           things
           that
           ever
           she
           did
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           
             he
             was
             the
             Christ.
          
           This
           is
           all
           that
           they
           believed
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           said
           to
           have
           believed
           in
           CHRIST
           ,
           And
           what
           was
           their
           Faith
           ,
           which
           was
           confirmed
           by
           hearing
           himselfe
           ?
           that
           
             this
             is
             indeed
             the
             Christ
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           And
           this
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           is
           the
           ordinary
           signification
           of
           the
           phrase
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           see
           Iohn
           .
           7.
           31.
           8.
           30.
           31.
           33.
           11.
           26.
           27.
           
           Act
           8.
           37.
           
           So
           the
           Hebrew
           is
           joyned
           with
           beliefe
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           Prophets
           also
           ;
           
           not
           that
           we
           are
           to
           put
           assiance
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           give
           credit
           to
           them
           as
           to
           the
           messengers
           of
           God
           ,
           Ex.
           14.
           31.
           2
           
           Chron.
           20.
           20.
           
           The
           second
           act
           is
           of
           application
           ,
           when
           believing
           truly
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Saviour
           of
           all
           that
           believe
           ,
           I
           therefore
           believe
           that
           he
           is
           my
           Saviour
           :
           which
           is
           the
           act
           of
           that
           speciall
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           justified
           in
           our
           conscience
           ,
           in
           which
           sense
           the
           phrase
           seemes
           to
           be
           used
           1
           Iohn
           .
           5.
           13.
           in
           the
           later
           clause
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           that
           verse
           in
           the
           former
           sense
           .
           so
           Iohn
           20.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           Gal.
           2.
           20.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           act
           is
           of
           affiance
           ,
           that
           because
           I
           do
           believe
           not
           onely
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           also
           my
           Saviour
           ,
           therefore
           I
           rest
           upon
           him
           for
           salvation
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           seemeth
           to
           be
           used
           Iohn
           14.
           1.
           
           But
           this
           is
           not
           the
           act
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           it
           justifieth
           us
           before
           God
           ,
           nor
           yet
           the
           proper
           act
           of
           the
           speciall
           faith
           ,
           which
           doth
           justifie
           us
           in
           our
           conscience
           ,
           but
           a
           fruit
           and
           consequent
           thereof
           .
           For
           if
           I
           truly
           believe
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           Saviour
           of
           all
           that
           believe
           ,
           then
           must
           I
           consequently
           believe
           that
           he
           is
           my
           Saviour
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           generall
           alwayes
           includes
           the
           particulars
           )
           and
           if
           I
           doe
           truly
           believe
           that
           he
           is
           my
           Saviour
           ,
           then
           shall
           I
           consequently
           put
           my
           trust
           in
           him
           for
           salvation
           .
           Or
           more
           plainly
           ,
           to
           use
           his
           owne
           terms
           ;
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             the
             proper
             act
             of
             
             faith
             ,
             as
             it
             justifieth
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             trust
             ,
             or
             relyance
             upon
             the
             promise
             for
             our
             owne
             particular
             ,
             when
             the
             soule
             dependeth
             wholly
             ,
             or
             trusteth
             perfectly
             in
             the
             promise
             ,
             for
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             for
             salvation
             ,
          
           But
           say
           I
           ,
           a
           man
           cannot
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           wholly
           and
           perfectly
           trust
           in
           the
           promise
           to
           be
           performed
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           be
           first
           perswaded
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           measure
           assured
           ,
           that
           the
           promise
           doth
           belong
           unto
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           perswasion
           is
           the
           act
           of
           speciall
           Faith.
           A
           man
           cannot
           be
           assured
           at
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           promise
           belongeth
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           have
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           true
           justifying
           faith
           ,
           for
           the
           promise
           is
           not
           made
           to
           all
           ,
           but
           to
           those
           that
           truly
           believe
           ,
           Therefore
           I
           must
           have
           a
           justifying
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           promise
           before
           I
           can
           be
           as●ured
           that
           the
           promise
           belongeth
           to
           me
           .
           I
           must
           be
           perswaded
           that
           it
           belongeth
           to
           me
           ,
           before
           I
           can
           confidently
           trust
           that
           it
           shal
           be
           performed
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           consider
           his
           testimonies
           .
           For
           he
           alleageth
           Iohn
           .
           1.
           12.
           
           Where
           to
           believe
           in
           CHRIST
           is
           the
           exposition
           of
           receiving
           Christ.
           Now
           we
           receive
           Christ
           ,
           first
           ,
           by
           assent
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           application
           ,
           whereof
           assiance
           is
           a
           consequent
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Rom.
           10.
           14.
           
           How
           shall
           they
           call
           upon
           
           him
           in
           whom
           they
           have
           not
           believed
           ?
           where
           the
           phrase
           is
           used
           ,
           as
           vers
           11.
           
             whosoever
             believeth
             on
             him
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
             ,
          
           and
           that
           as
           the
           proofe
           of
           V.
           9.
           10
           ,
           If
           thou
           shalt
           with
           thy
           mouth
           confesse
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           shalt
           
             believe
             in
             thine
             heart
             that
             God
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             .
             :
             For
             with
             the
             heart
             man
             believeth
             unto
             righteousnesse
             &c.
             for
             the
             scripture
             saith
             ,
             whosoever
             believeth
             on
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           For
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           hee
           citeth
           ,
           1
           Rom.
           4.
           5.
           he
           that
           believeth
           on
           him
           that
           justifieth
           the
           ungodly
           (
           as
           Abraham
           did
           )
           his
           Faith
           is
           counted
           righteousnesse
           .
           (
           vers
           .
           5.
           )
           Now
           of
           Abraham
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           
             believed
             God
             ,
             (
             vers
             .
             3.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             it
             was
             counted
             to
             him
             for
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           2.
           
           Act.
           16.
           31.
           
           
             Believe
             on
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           sayeth
           Paul
           to
           the
           Iaylour
           which
           he
           performed
           ,
           vers
           .
           34.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             believing
             God.
          
           for
           he
           quoteth
           Eph.
           1.
           12.
           where
           the
           word
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             who
             have
             before
             hoped
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           he
           might
           more
           truly
           have
           quoted
           ,
           Mark.
           1.
           15
           though
           against
           himselfe
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           :
           and
           the
           like
           he
           might
           have
           alleaged
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Luk.
           24.
           25.
           slow
           of
           heart
           to
           believe
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           all
           that
           the
           Prophets
           have
           spoken
           .
        
         
           His
           second
           argument
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           
           opposition
           of
           Faith
           to
           distrust
           or
           doubting
           ;
           where
           as
           he
           confoundeth
           Faith
           and
           affiance
           so
           he
           confoundeth
           also
           doubting
           (
           which
           is
           opposite
           to
           Faith
           )
           and
           distrust
           which
           is
           opposed
           to
           affiance
           ;
           betweene
           which
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           ;
           for
           doubting
           is
           not
           contrary
           to
           as●iance
           ,
           but
           to
           assent
           ;
           for
           to
           doubt
           is
           to
           with-hold
           the
           assent
           ,
           the
           places
           which
           he
           quoteth
           ,
           doe
           both
           concerne
           doubting
           Rom.
           4.
           20.
           
           Iam.
           1.
           6.
           in
           which
           sense
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           often
           used
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           (
           Matth.
           21.
           
           ●1
           .
           Mark.
           12.
           23.
           
           Act.
           10.
           20.
           11.
           12.
           
           Rom.
           14.
           23.
           
           )
           but
           never
           in
           the
           signification
           of
           distrust
           .
        
         
           I
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           distrust
           ,
           and
           distrustfull
           feare
           are
           *
           repugnant
           to
           faith
           :
           but
           that
           proveth
           not
           faith
           to
           be
           affiance
           ,
           but
           because
           affiance
           is
           a
           necessary
           consequent
           of
           Faith
           ,
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           distrustfull
           feare
           ,
           which
           is
           want
           of
           affiance
           proceedeth
           from
           doubting
           ,
           which
           is
           want
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Matth.
           8.
           26.
           
           Why
           are
           ye
           fearefull
           Oye
           of
           litle
           Faith
           ,
           Mark.
           5.
           36.
           feare
           not
           ,
           onely
           believe
           .
        
         
           His
           third
           argument
           from
           2
           Tim
           1.
           12.
           
           
             I
             know
             whom
             I
             have
             believed
             ,
          
           &c
           is
           to
           
           litle
           purpose
           ;
           for
           although
           in
           the
           words
           following
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           able
           to
           keepe
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           my
           depositum
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           I
           have
           committed
           to
           his
           trust
           ;
           yet
           this
           proveth
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           verbe
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           I
           have
           believed
           ,
           implieth
           trust
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           understand
           the
           words
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Apostle
           had
           said
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           I
           know
           to
           whom
           I
           have
           entrusted
           or
           concredited
           my selfe
           .
           But
           that
           is
           another
           use
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           much
           differing
           from
           that
           which
           is
           in
           question
           ,
           signifying
           as
           much
           as
           concrediting
           ,
           or
           committing
           to
           ones
           trust
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           wel
           attributed
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           man.
           Iohn
           2.
           23.
           24.
           
           Many
           believed
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           would
           not
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           entrust
           himselfe
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           the
           word
           is
           sometimes
           used
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           active
           voice
           with
           the
           dative
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           and
           accusative
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           (
           Iohn
           .
           2.
           14.
           
           )
           as
           Luk.
           16.
           11.
           and
           also
           in
           the
           passive
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           with
           the
           accusative
           of
           the
           thing
           .
           Rom.
           3.
           2.
           1
           
           Cor.
           9.
           17.
           
           Gal.
           2.
           7.
           1
           
           Tim
           1.
           11.
           
           Tit.
           1.
           3.
           
        
         
           The
           seventh
           error
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           justifying
           faith
           ,
           but
           that
           by
           which
           we
           are
           justified
           in
           our
           conscience
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           seventh
           ,
           which
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           originall
           of
           some
           other
           of
           his
           unsound
           opinions
           ,
           that
           he
           holdeth
           no
           other
           justifying
           
           faith
           ,
           but
           that
           whereby
           we
           are
           justified
           in
           the
           court
           of
           our
           conscience
           .
           For
           before
           God
           all
           the
           elect
           ,
           as
           he
           teacheth
           ,
           stand
           actually
           justi●ied
           before
           ,
           and
           without
           faith
           ;
           so
           indeed
           they
           doe
           before
           this
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           also
           true
           ,
           that
           sanctification
           goeth
           before
           this
           justi●ication
           ;
           and
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           before
           thi●
           saith
           ▪
           for
           how
           can
           a
           man
           be
           assured
           of
           that
           w●ich
           i●
           not
           ?
        
         
           
             The
             proper
             act
             of
             〈◊〉
             f●ith
             by
             which
             we
             are
             justified
             in
             our
             Consci●nce
             (
             that
             is
             )
             as
             I
             understand
             it
             ,
             assured
             in
             some
             measure
             of
             our
             justification
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             teacheth
             ,
          
           to
           trust
           wholly
           and
           perfectly
           to
           the
           promise
           of
           forgivenesse
           of
           sinne
           and
           eternall
           life
           ,
           for
           remission
           and
           Salvation
           .
           For
           by
           this
           faith
           
             as
             he
             teacheth
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           giveth
           us
           assurance
           of
           our
           justification
           by
           Christs
           righteous●esse
           ,
           whereupon
           followeth
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           kind
           of
           ●iducia
           ,
           Which
           we
           call
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           assurance
           or
           full
           perswasion
           of
           the
           pardon
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           the
           other
           ●iducia
           or
           trusting
           to
           the
           promise
           it selfe
           ,
           wherein
           standeth
           the
           proper
           act
           of
           justifying
           Faith.
           And
           it
           followes
           not
           alwayes
           presently
           ,
           but
           after
           sometime
           ,
           haply
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           which
           
             he
             speaketh
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             doubt
             they
             have
             no
             faith
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             that
             full
             assurance
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           divers
           things
           are
           to
           be
           misliked
           .
           1.
           
           
           That
           he
           maketh
           affiance
           the
           proper
           act
           of
           justifying
           faith
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           disproved
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           he
           holdeth
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           a
           full
           affiance
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           may
           wholly
           and
           perfectly
           trust
           to
           the
           promise
           ,
           without
           the
           like
           assurance
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           manifest
           errour
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Papists
           ;
           who
           hope
           well
           of
           the
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           dare
           not
           believe
           it
           .
           For
           this
           full
           affiance
           in
           trusting
           wholly
           and
           perfectly
           to
           the
           promise
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           to
           a
           mans
           selfe
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           assurance
           of
           hope
           ,
           which
           ever
           presupposeth
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           assurance
           of
           faith
           ,
           where
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           you
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           a
           threefold
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           the
           first
           is
           (
           1
           Col.
           2.
           3.
           
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           assurance
           or
           full
           perswasion
           of
           understanding
           to
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           mystery
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           plerophory
           of
           assent
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           understanding
           the
           mystery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           giveth
           full
           assent
           thereto
           ,
           that
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           Jesus
           the
           Sonne
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           is
           the
           eternall
           Sonne
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           the
           Saviour
           of
           all
           that
           truely
           believe
           in
           him
           .
           The
           second
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           
           assurance
           of
           faith
           ,
           when
           thou
           applying
           the
           promise
           to
           they
           selfe
           ,
           doest
           assuredly
           believe
           ,
           not
           onely
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           Saviour
           of
           all
           that
           believe
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           he
           is
           thy
           Saviour
           .
           The
           third
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           assurance
           of
           hope
           ;
           when
           thou
           being
           fully
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           not
           onely
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           is
           also
           thy
           Saviour
           ;
           doest
           assuredly
           trust
           and
           hope
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           him
           .
           Every
           one
           of
           these
           plerophories
           or
           assurances
           are
           infallible
           in
           their
           kind
           ,
           
             nec
             falsum
             iis
             subesse
             potest
          
           :
           but
           this
           is
           absolutely
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           object
           whereof
           is
           the
           word
           of
           GOD
           ,
           which
           is
           
             principium
             ●idei
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           second
           is
           not
           absolutely
           true
           ,
           as
           a
           principle
           like
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           conclusion
           is
           necessarily
           and
           infallibly
           true
           ,
           
             concessis
             praemissis
          
           .
           For
           if
           this
           proposition
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             Saviour
             of
             all
             that
             truly
             believe
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           undoubted
           word
           of
           GOD
           :
           and
           if
           this
           assumption
           be
           true
           also
           ,
           
             but
             I
             through
             GODS
             mercy
             doe
             truly
             believe
             ,
          
           (
           which
           is
           certainly
           true
           in
           all
           the
           faithfull
           :
           )
           then
           this
           conclusion
           cannot
           be
           false
           ;
           therefore
           Christ
           is
           my
           Saviour
           ;
           whereupon
           followeth
           the
           plerophory
           of
           hope
           ;
           that
           seeing
           he
           is
           my
           Saviour
           ,
           therefore
           I
           do
           assuredly
           hope
           for
           salvation
           by
           him
           .
        
         
         
           3
           That
           he
           maketh
           the
           assurance
           of
           Faith
           to
           be
           a
           consequent
           of
           that
           assurance
           of
           trust
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           assurance
           of
           hope
           ,
           the
           contrary
           whereof
           is
           true
           ,
           for
           as
           hope
           is
           a
           consequent
           and
           fruit
           of
           Faith
           ;
           so
           from
           the
           assurance
           of
           faith
           proceedeth
           the
           assurance
           of
           affiance
           and
           hope
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           and
           degree
           of
           that
           ,
           is
           the
           measure
           and
           degree
           of
           this
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           possible
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           should
           have
           a
           full
           affiance
           wholly
           and
           perfectly
           to
           trust
           to
           the
           promise
           to
           ●e
           performed
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           first
           fully
           assured
           ,
           that
           the
           promise
           doth
           belong
           unto
           himselfe
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           but
           a
           cold
           comfort
           ,
           to
           be
           given
           to
           a
           man
           distressed
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           have
           affiance
           to
           trust
           wholly
           and
           perfectly
           to
           the
           promise
           for
           remission
           of
           sinne
           ,
           he
           hath
           Faith
           ,
           though
           he
           have
           not
           full
           assurance
           .
           But
           miserable
           comforters
           are
           they
           ,
           who
           teach
           (
           as
           this
           man
           doth
           not
           )
           that
           where
           is
           not
           full
           assurance
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Faith.
           But
           if
           we
           desire
           ,
           to
           minister
           true
           comfort
           to
           the
           distressed
           Conscience
           perplexed
           with
           doubtings
           concerning
           Faith
           ;
           we
           must
           unteach
           these
           Doctrines
           ,
           either
           that
           justifying
           Faith
           is
           an
           assurance
           of
           remission
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           a
           full
           assurance
           ;
           or
           that
           it
           is
           
           affiance
           ,
           much
           lesse
           a
           full
           affiance
           ,
           trusting
           wholly
           to
           the
           promise
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           to
           a
           mans
           selfe
           ;
           which
           cannot
           be
           had
           ,
           unlesse
           thou
           hast
           the
           like
           assurance
           that
           the
           promise
           doth
           belong
           to
           thee
           .
           For
           indeed
           that
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           justified
           before
           GOD
           ,
           is
           neither
           assurance
           properly
           ,
           nor
           affiance
           ,
           for
           assurance
           is
           the
           second
           degree
           of
           Faith
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           not
           justified
           before
           GOD
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           our
           own
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           affiance
           is
           a
           fruit
           and
           consequent
           of
           both
           .
           Aske
           then
           the
           party
           distressed
           this
           question
           .
           Doest
           thou
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Gospell
           concerning
           remission
           and
           salvation
           doth
           belong
           to
           thee
           ?
           If
           thou
           dost
           ,
           then
           thou
           hast
           assurance
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           thy
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           him
           thou
           hast
           remission
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           him
           thou
           shalt
           be
           saved
           .
           If
           he
           cannot
           affirme
           ,
           that
           he
           believeth
           the
           promise
           to
           belong
           unto
           him
           ,
           never
           go
           about
           to
           perswade
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           trusteth
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           promise
           ●nto
           himselfe
           .
           But
           aske
           him
           againe
           ,
           dost
           thou
           truly
           believe
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           the
           sonne
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           is
           the
           eternall
           sonne
           of
           GOD
           and
           Saviour
           of
           all
           that
           tr●●y
           believe
           in
           him
           ?
           If
           he
           say
           he
           doth
           so
           ,
           ●●ll
           him
           then
           
           thou
           hast
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           therefore
           thou
           maist
           ,
           and
           thou
           must
           undoubtedly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           thy
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           shalt
           be
           saved
           by
           him
           .
           If
           h●
           say
           ,
           〈◊〉
           doubteth
           ,
           whether
           he
           doth
           truly
           believe
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           Saviour
           ,
           because
           many
           say
           they
           believe
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           truly
           believe
           .
           Aske
           him
           again
           ,
           dost
           thou
           believe
           that
           in
           thy selfe
           and
           by
           nature
           thou
           art
           no
           better
           then
           a
           firebrand
           of
           hell
           ,
           a
           vassall
           o●
           sinne
           and
           Sathan
           ,
           subject
           to
           ●ternall
           death
           and
           damnation
           ?
           To
           this
           no
           doubt
           he
           will
           say
           ▪
           Yes
           ,
           say
           then
           it
           seemeth
           you
           believe
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           law
           concluding
           you
           under
           the
           curse
           ,
           but
           do
           you
           not
           also
           believe
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           〈◊〉
           guilt
           of
           your
           own
           Conscience
           accusing
           ,
           and
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           law
           condemning
           you
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           blessed
           ,
           if
           you
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ?
           This
           also
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           any
           grace
           ,
           he
           will
           confesse
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           expresse
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           aske
           him
           then
           ,
           is
           there
           any
           oth●r
           me●n●s
           ,
           whereby
           you
           may
           hope
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           but
           by
           Christ
           ?
           He
           will
           say
           ,
           he
           renounceth
           all
           other
           meanes
           ,
           well
           then
           ,
           you
           acknowledge
           (
           you
           may
           say
           )
           that
           in
           your selfe
           you
           are
           a
           wretched
           sinner
           ,
           but
           yet
           notwithstanding
           by
           Christ
           you
           shall
           be
           happy
           ▪
           if
           you
           shall
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           tell
           me
           
           then
           ,
           have
           not
           you
           earnestly
           desired
           to
           come
           out
           of
           that
           damnable
           estate
           ,
           wherein
           you
           wer●
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           partaker
           of
           that
           happinesse
           ,
           purchased
           by
           CHRIST
           for
           all
           that
           believe
           in
           him
           ?
           He
           will
           say
           he
           hath
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           often
           expressed
           this
           his
           desire
           by
           hearty
           prayer
           .
           But
           you
           believing
           (
           may
           you
           say
           )
           and
           desiring
           those
           things
           ,
           have
           you
           not
           also
           resolved
           to
           acknowledge
           and
           professe
           CHRIST
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           upon
           him
           alone
           for
           salvation
           ,
           renouncing
           all
           other
           meanes
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           be
           your
           Lord
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           and
           serve
           him
           ,
           making
           conscience
           of
           all
           your
           wayes
           ?
           All
           this
           have
           I
           done
           (
           will
           he
           say
           )
           and
           yet
           I
           have
           not
           assurance
           .
           But
           say
           I
           ,
           if
           thou
           hast
           done
           all
           this
           ,
           then
           thou
           hast
           a
           true
           justifying
           Faith
           ,
           for
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           is
           to
           receive
           him
           :
           and
           tho●
           hast
           received
           him
           not
           onely
           in
           thy
           judgement
           by
           a
           firme
           and
           lively
           assent
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           thy
           heart
           and
           will
           ,
           by
           an
           earnest
           desire
           and
           setled
           purpose
           of
           applycation
           ,
           by
           which
           thou
           hast
           received
           him
           to
           be
           thy
           Saviour
           .
           Hereupon
           I
           inferre
           ,
           that
           thou
           hast
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           the
           promise
           doth
           belong
           
           unto
           thee
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           believing
           truly
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           is
           the
           Saviour
           of
           all
           that
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           thy
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           therefore
           needest
           not
           ,
           yea
           thou
           oughtest
           not
           to
           doubt
           of
           thy
           salvation
           ,
           for
           by
           refusing
           to
           apply
           the
           promise
           to
           thy selfe
           ,
           when
           thou
           hast
           the
           condition
           thereof
           ,
           thou
           makest
           GOD
           a
           lyar
           .
           1
           John
           5.
           10.
           
           If
           thou
           wilt
           not
           believe
           me
           ,
           yet
           believe
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             If
             thou
             shalt
             confesse
             with
             thy
             mouth
             ,
          
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           shalt
           believe
           in
           thine
           heart
           ,
           that
           GOD
           
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             .
             For
             with
             the
             heart
             ,
             man
             believeth
             unto
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             mouth
             ,
             confession
             is
             made
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           Believe
           St.
           Iohn
           ,
           whose
           first
           Epistle
           was
           written
           to
           this
           very
           purpose
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           truly
           believe
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           Saviour
           ,
           might
           have
           assurance
           that
           he
           is
           their
           Saviour
           .
           1
           John
           5.
           13.
           
           For
           so
           he
           writeth
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           vers
           .
           1.
           
           
             Whosoever
             believeth
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             is
             borne
             of
             GOD
             ,
          
           and
           vers
           .
           5.
           
           
             Whatsoever
             is
             borne
             of
             GOD
             overcommeth
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             victory
             that
             overcommeth
             the
             World
             ,
             even
             our
             Faith
             ,
             who
             is
             he
             that
             overcommeth
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             beli●veth
             that
             IESUS
             is
             the
             sonne
             
             of
             GOD
             ?
          
           Believe
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           ;
           For
           ,
           if
           being
           asked
           with
           the
           Apostles
           what
           you
           thinke
           he
           is
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           answer
           with
           St.
           
             Peter
             ,
             Thou
             art
             the
             CHRIST
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             living
             GOD
             ,
          
           he
           will
           pronounce
           thee
           blessed
           .
           Matth.
           16.
           16.
           
           If
           for
           all
           this
           thou
           canst
           not
           gather
           assurance
           ,
           know
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           premises
           being
           granted
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           but
           have
           assurance
           ;
           unles●e
           thou
           wilt
           deny
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           which
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           false
           ,
           the
           premises
           being
           true
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           thy
           better
           assurance
           ,
           tell
           me
           ,
           what
           you
           are
           to
           thinke
           of
           a
           man
           believing
           truly
           that
           Jesus
           is
           the
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           spirituall
           estate
           is
           so
           poore
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           as
           it
           were
           a
           meere
           beggar
           ,
           who
           having
           nothing
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           whereby
           he
           might
           hope
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           dependdeth
           wholly
           upon
           the
           mercies
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           merits
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Even
           as
           beggers
           ,
           who
           having
           nothing
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           depend
           upon
           the
           Almes
           of
           well-disposed
           people
           ,
           what
           thinke
           you
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           believing
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           Saviour
           ,
           is
           not
           yet
           assured
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           freed
           from
           that
           damnable
           estate
           wherein
           he
           is
           by
           nature
           ,
           but
           mourneth
           in
           the
           sense
           and
           acknowledgement
           of
           his
           wofull
           condition
           ,
           desiring
           
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           it
           ?
           What
           thinke
           you
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           truly
           believing
           that
           Jesus
           is
           the
           Christ
           ,
           but
           not
           yet
           assured
           of
           his
           justification
           ,
           doth
           therefore
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           righteousnesse
           ?
           Whatsoever
           you
           thinke
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           they
           be
           in
           their
           own
           sence
           ,
           they
           are
           justified
           before
           GOD.
           And
           that
           I
           prove
           thus
           .
           Whosoever
           are
           blessed
           ,
           are
           justified
           ,
           and
           contrariwise
           ,
           but
           all
           believers
           though
           they
           be
           beggers
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           though
           they
           mourne
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           but
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           righteousnesse
           ,
           are
           blessed
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           our
           Saviour
           himselfe
           ,
           Matth.
           5.
           3
           ,
           4.
           6.
           
           Where
           directing
           his
           speech
           to
           them
           that
           believe
           ,
           vers
           .
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Compared
           with
           Luke
           6.
           23
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             Bless●d
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             beggers
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             blessed
             are
             they
             that
             mourn●
             ,
             blessed
             are
             they
             that
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             righteousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           assertion
           cannot
           stand
           with
           the
           ort●odo●
           doctrine
           of
           justification
           by
           faith
           .
           For
           that
           teacheth
           the
           justification
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           word
           signifyeth
           of
           an
           ungodly
           person
           before
           God
           ,
           this
           justification
           is
           neither
           of
           an
           ungodly
           person
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           man
           already
           justified
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           also
           sanctified
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           before
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           court
           of
           conscience
           ,
           that
           justification
           
           is
           an
           action
           of
           God
           ,
           acquitting
           the
           sinner
           ,
           and
           accepting
           of
           him
           as
           righteous
           by
           imputation
           of
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           ▪
           in
           this
           there
           is
           no
           such
           matter
           ,
           in
           that
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           that
           by
           ●aith
           a
           sinner
           doth
           receive
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           to
           believe
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           obtaine
           pardon
           ▪
           and
           to
           the
           same
           end
           is
           both
           to
           repent
           of
           his
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           sue
           for
           pardon
           ,
           by
           this
           doctrine
           are
           taught
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           his
           sinnes
           actually
           forgiven
           ;
           not
           onely
           before
           he
           believe
           or
           repent
           ,
           or
           sue
           for
           pardon
           ,
           but
           also
           before
           he
           commit
           them
           ;
           there
           we
           are
           taught
           that
           a
           man
           is
           justified
           before
           God
           by
           faith
           ;
           here
           that
           a
           man
           is
           justified
           〈…〉
           and
           without
           Faith
           ;
           there
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           that
           faith
           doth
           justify
           ,
           not
           as
           it
           is
           an
           habit
           or
           quality
           inherent
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           part
           of
           inherent
           righteousnesse
           ;
           but
           onely
           as
           the
           hand
           receiving
           Christ
           ;
           who
           is
           our
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           said
           to
           justify
           ,
           because
           the
           object
           which
           it
           receiveth
           ,
           doth
           justify
           .
           But
           according
           to
           this
           new
           doctrine
           ,
           faith
           doth
           neither
           justify
           ,
           as
           the
           hand
           to
           receive
           Christ
           unto
           justification
           ,
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           generall
           habite
           of
           grace
           infused
           ,
           not
           justifying
           a
           sinner
           before
           God
           by
           apprehension
           of
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           ,
           but
           assuring
           the
           
           party
           already
           sanctified
           and
           justified
           of
           his
           justification
           and
           salvation
           :
           in
           that
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           justified
           by
           faith
           alone
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           ,
           we
           are
           justified
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           assured
           of
           justification
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           faith
           ,
           but
           by
           good
           workes
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           meanes
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           to
           make
           our
           calling
           and
           election
           sure
           .
        
         
           The
           eighth
           error
           ,
           that
           assent
           is
           not
           the
           act
           of
           justifying
           faith
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           eighth
           ,
           that
           faith
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           an
           assent
           ,
           doth
           not
           justifie
           ;
           the
           contrary
           whereof
           (
           speaking
           of
           a
           true
           ,
           lively
           and
           effectuall
           assent
           )
           I
           have
           fully
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           I
           hope
           )
           sufficiently
           proved
           .
           But
           let
           us
           examine
           his
           proofes
           the
           first
           is
           this
           .
           
             The
             Act
             of
             justifying
             faith
             is
             supernaturall
             ,
          
           Eph
           ,
           2.
           8
           ,
           
             this
             assent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             concerning
             salvation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             supernaturall
             .
             ergo
             .
          
           I
           deny
           the
           assumption
           ,
           and
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           ,
           lively
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           assent
           is
           supernaturall
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           had
           without
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           proper
           work
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           regenerate
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           No
           man
           can
           say
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           (
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           3.
           
           )
           but
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           And
           who
           knowes
           not
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           proper
           
           work
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           to
           open
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           elect
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           heart
           of
           Lydia
           .
           (
           Act.
           16.
           )
           to
           assent
           unto
           the
           word
           ?
           To
           use
           arguments
           to
           perswade
           the
           hearers
           to
           embrace
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           Christ
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Minister
           ;
           but
           to
           perswade
           the
           hearer
           thereunto
           ,
           is
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           Againe
           ,
           that
           whereby
           we
           become
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           work
           of
           nature
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           regenerating
           spirit
           ,
           by
           this
           lively
           assent
           we
           become
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God.
           For
           ,
           By
           this
           effectuall
           assent
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           ,
           we
           receive
           CHRIST
           ,
           But
           as
           many
           as
           received
           him
           ,
           to
           them
           he
           gave
           this
           power
           to
           become
           
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
          
           ,
           (
           Iohn
           .
           1.
           12.
           13.
           
           )
           
             even
             to
             them
             that
             believe
             o●
             his
             name
             ,
             which
             are
             begotten
             or
             borne
             not
             of
             blood
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             will
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             GOD.
          
           Would
           you
           therefore
           know
           who
           is
           borne
           of
           GOD
           ?
           
             Whosoever
             believeth
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
          
           (
           Iohn
           .
           5.
           1.
           
           )
           
             is
             borne
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           
             But
             the
             assumption
             he
             proveth
             thus
             :
          
           Whatsoever
           the
           understanding
           by
           the
           onely
           light
           of
           nature
           judgeth
           to
           be
           honest
           and
           good
           ,
           that
           the
           will
           can
           desire
           or
           will
           by
           the
           onely
           strength
           of
           Nature
           ,
           But
           by
           the
           onely
           light
           
           of
           nature
           the
           understanding
           judgeth
           that
           it
           is
           an
           honest
           thing
           to
           believe
           Gods
           authority
           revealing
           any
           thing
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           〈◊〉
           will
           by
           th●
           onely
           strength
           of
           nature
           ●ay
           d●sir●
           this
           act
           of
           believing
           ;
           and
           so
           cons●quently
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           grace
           to
           m●ve
           the
           Will
           〈◊〉
           command
           the
           understanding
           .
        
         
           If
           a●y
           man
           imagine
           ,
           that
           this
           conclusion
           doth
           contradict
           mine
           assertion
           ,
           affirming
           such
           an
           assent
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           spoken
           of
           ,
           to
           be
           ●aith
           ,
           he
           must
           understand
           ,
           that
           I
           speake
           not
           of
           a
           ba●●
           assent
           to
           whatsoever
           God
           revealeth
           unto
           us
           ;
           but
           the
           assent
           must
           be
           ●hus
           qualified
           .
           First
           it
           must
           be
           a
           willing
           or
           voluntary
           assent
           ,
           For
           the
           understanding
           whereof
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           what
           soever
           the
           understanding
           conceiveth
           and
           judgeth
           to
           be
           true
           and
           good
           ,
           that
           the
           will
           doth
           receive
           as
           true
           and
           good
           ;
           for
           the
           will
           is
           
             intellectus
             extensus
          
           ,
           And
           such
           is
           the
           naturall
           harmony
           betweene
           the
           understanding
           and
           the
           will
           that
           as
           the
           will
           followeth
           the
           judgment
           and
           resolution
           of
           the
           practicke
           understanding
           ;
           so
           the
           will
           having
           received
           for
           true
           and
           good
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           understanding
           hath
           so
           conceived
           ,
           the
           minde
           or
           the
           reasonable
           soule
           doth
           both
           assent
           to
           it
           as
           true
           ,
           and
           approve
           it
           
           as
           good
           .
           So
           that
           the
           assent
           and
           approb●tion
           of
           the
           minde
           is
           an
           act
           both
           of
           the
           understanding
           and
           of
           the
           will.
           But
           how
           the
           will
           which
           naturally
           followeth
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           understanding
           ,
           should
           (
           as
           he
           speaketh
           )
           command
           the
           understanding
           to
           assent
           or
           approve
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           conceive
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           I
           suppos●
           ,
           that
           the
           minde
           many
           times
           doth
           assen●
           ,
           not
           onely
           without
           the
           command
           ,
           but
           also
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           will
           :
           as
           namely
           ,
           when
           the
           understanding
           of
           a
           man
           or
           devill
           ,
           doth
           know
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           tru●
           ,
           but
           doth
           not
           conceive
           it
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           but
           hurtfull
           and
           pernicious
           to
           himselfe
           .
           That
           ther●
           ,
           is
           a
           God
           who
           is
           the
           Iu●ge
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           this
           God
           is
           just
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           prepared
           hell
           for
           the
           wicked
           :
           the
           divells
           ,
           and
           wicked
           men
           doe
           conceive
           and
           know
           to
           be
           true
           and
           because
           they
           cannot
           d●ny
           〈◊〉
           ,
           they
           doe
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           sort
           ,
           assent
           unto
           〈◊〉
           :
           but
           yet
           this
           truth
           they
           doe
           abhorre
           ,
           and
           with
           horrour
           they
           doe
           believe
           it
           ,
           Iam.
           2.
           19.
           
           The
           legion
           of
           〈◊〉
           did
           know
           our
           Saviour
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           confesse
           him
           to
           ●ee
           the
           Sonne
           o●
           Go●
           ▪
           〈…〉
           c●me
           to
           torment
           them
           before
           their
           time
           ,
           Mark
           8
           ▪
           〈◊〉
           .
           so
           that
           the
           wicked
           ,
           bot●
           men
           and
           Ang●l●
           
           doe
           many
           times
           believe
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           doe
           not
           willingly
           assent
           unto
           ,
           but
           abhorre
           ,
           and
           wish
           it
           were
           otherwise
           .
           But
           the
           faith
           of
           Gods
           children
           is
           a
           willing
           assent
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           true
           ,
           lively
           and
           effectuall
           assent
           .
           For
           in
           Divinity
           we
           are
           said
           to
           believe
           ;
           and
           by
           Faith
           to
           know
           no
           more
           then
           we
           believe
           effectually
           ,
           and
           know
           by
           a
           lively
           faith
           .
           Now
           where
           there
           is
           a
           true
           ,
           lively
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           faith
           ,
           it
           worketh
           a
           disposition
           in
           us
           answerable
           to
           that
           which
           we
           believe
           and
           know
           .
           The
           wicked
           doe
           believe
           after
           a
           sort
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           just
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           infinite
           in
           essence
           ,
           power
           and
           wisdome
           ,
           &c.
           that
           IESUS
           the
           Sonne
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           is
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yet
           none
           of
           all
           this
           doe
           they
           truely
           and
           effectuall
           believe
           .
           For
           if
           they
           did
           believe
           inded
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           a
           GOD
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           deny
           him
           in
           their
           deeds
           ,
           behaveing
           themselves
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           God.
           If
           they
           did
           truly
           believe
           that
           he
           is
           good
           ,
           yea
           goodnesse
           it selfe
           ,
           they
           would
           love
           him
           ;
           if
           just
           ,
           they
           would
           feare
           him
           ;
           if
           omnipresent
           ,
           they
           would
           walke
           before
           him
           ;
           if
           omnipotent
           or
           all-sufficient
           ,
           they
           would
           either
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           o●
           feare
           him
           ,
           if
           omniscient
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           play
           
           the
           hypocrites
           before
           him
           .
           If
           they
           did
           truly
           believe
           ,
           that
           IESUS
           is
           the
           Saviour
           ,
           they
           would
           desire
           to
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           his
           merits
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           carefull
           to
           apply
           them
           to
           themselves
           ,
           they
           would
           rest
           upon
           him
           for
           salvation
           ,
           they
           would
           obey
           and
           serve
           him
           as
           their
           Lord
           ,
           But
           he
           that
           saith
           he
           knoweth
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           believeth
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           desire
           nor
           care
           to
           keepe
           his
           commandements
           ,
           (
           John
           2.
           1.
           
           )
           
             he
             is
             alyar
          
           (
           saith
           Sant
           
             Iohn
             )
             and
             there
             is
             no
             truth
             in
             him
             .
          
           That
           faith
           therefore
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           lively
           and
           effectuall
           ,
           but
           
             a
             dead
             faith
          
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Iames
           calleth
           it
           ,
           (
           Jam.
           2.
           10.
           
           )
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           accompted
           a
           true
           faith
           ,
           then
           the
           carcase
           ▪
           or
           counterfeit
           of
           a
           man
           is
           a
           true
           man.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           formall
           object
           of
           this
           assent
           ,
           as
           it
           justifieth
           ,
           is
           not
           every
           truth
           reavled
           of
           God
           (
           though
           it
           believeth
           whatsoever
           God
           hath
           revealed
           in
           his
           word
           )
           but
           that
           onely
           which
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           called
           
             truth
             of
             God
          
           ,
           (
           John
           5.
           33.
           18
           37.
           1
           
           Tim.
           2.
           4.
           
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           truth
           of
           GOD
           in
           CHRIST
           ,
           or
           his
           truth
           concerning
           salvation
           by
           CHRIST
           .
           Now
           to
           give
           a
           willing
           ,
           lively
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           assent
           to
           his
           truth
           ,
           farre
           exceedeth
           the
           strength
           of
           corrupted
           nature
           .
           John.
           6.
           44.
           
           Matt.
           16.
           16.
           17.
           
        
         
         
           These
           things
           thus
           premised
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           his
           argumentation
           ,
           and
           first
           to
           the
           proposition
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           were
           universally
           true
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           propounded
           (
           
             whatsoever
             the
             understanding
             by
             the
             onely
             light
             of
             Nature
             judgeth
             to
             be
             honest
             ;
             that
             the
             will
             can
             desire
             by
             the
             onely
             strength
             of
             Nature
          
           )
           then
           might
           I
           as
           lawfully
           assume
           ,
           and
           conclude
           thus
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           comfont
           of
           the
           Pelagians
           and
           
             Arminians
             ▪
          
           (
           whom
           in
           divers
           other
           points
           he
           doth
           worthily
           ,
           )
           But
           by
           the
           onely
           light
           of
           nature
           the
           understanding
           judgeth
           it
           to
           be
           an
           honest
           and
           a
           good
           thing
           to
           believe
           in
           God
           and
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           to
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           not
           onely
           as
           true
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           but
           also
           as
           faithfull
           in
           his
           promises
           ;
           and
           consequently
           to
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           performance
           thereof
           ;
           likewise
           to
           obey
           God
           commanding
           us
           any
           duety
           ,
           as
           namely
           to
           turne
           unto
           him
           by
           unfained
           repentance
           ▪
           and
           to
           lay
           holde
           upon
           CHRIST
           by
           a
           true
           faith
           ;
           therefore
           by
           the
           onely
           strength
           of
           nature
           ,
           the
           will
           may
           desire
           or
           will
           any
           of
           these
           acts
           ;
           namely
           to
           turne
           unto
           God
           by
           unfained
           repentance
           ,
           to
           lay
           hold
           upon
           CHRIST
           by
           a
           true
           faith
           to
           〈◊〉
           unto
           God
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           his
           promises
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           conceipt
           
           is
           the
           very
           act
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           it
           justifieth
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           to
           the
           assumption
           :
           where
           ,
           I
           confesse
           ,
           in
           a
           confused
           generality
           ,
           the
           understanding
           ,
           by
           the
           onely
           light
           of
           ●ature
           ,
           judgeth
           it
           an
           honest
           and
           good
           thing
           to
           believe
           what
           God
           revealeth
           indefinitely
           ,
           but
           when
           you
           come
           to
           the
           particular
           object
           of
           justifying
           Faith
           ,
           viz.
           that
           IESUS
           CHRIST
           is
           the
           So●●e
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           Saviour
           of
           all
           that
           believe
           in
           him
           ;
           this
           either
           they
           will
           deny
           to
           be
           revealed
           by
           GOD
           ;
           as
           to
           the
           Jewes
           the
           preaching
           of
           CHRIST
           crucified
           was
           a
           
             stumbling
             block
             ▪
          
           (
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           23.
           
           )
           ▪
           and
           to
           the
           Greekes
           foolishnesse
           :
           or
           if
           they
           doe
           give
           a
           kinde
           of
           assent
           unto
           it
           ,
           yet
           they
           neither
           doe
           or
           can
           believe
           it
           by
           a
           lively
           and
           effectuall
           assent
           .
        
         
           
             His
             second
             reason
          
           .
           That
           is
           no
           act
           of
           justifying
           faith
           which
           is
           f●●nd
           in
           devils
           ,
           hereticks
           ,
           hypocrites
           and
           reprobases
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           assent
           to
           divine
           revelations
           ;
           because
           of
           GODS
           authority
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           devils
           ,
           hereticks
           ,
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           repr●b●tes
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           this
           assent
           is
           no
           act
           of
           justifying
           faith
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           proposition
           is
           not
           univ●●sally
           
           true
           ;
           for
           so
           much
           of
           faith
           as
           is
           found
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           either
           men
           or
           Angels
           ,
           is
           common
           to
           them
           with
           the
           faithfull
           and
           elect
           ,
           and
           without
           it
           there
           can
           be
           no
           faith
           .
           If
           therefore
           justifying
           Faith
           doe
           assent
           to
           divine
           revelations
           ,
           because
           of
           GODS
           authority
           ,
           and
           there
           can
           be
           no
           justifying
           faith
           without
           this
           assent
           ;
           then
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           to
           assent
           is
           an
           act
           of
           justifying
           Faith.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           answer
           to
           the
           assumption
           ,
           that
           this
           assent
           (
           meaning
           a
           willing
           ,
           lively
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           assent
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           GOD
           in
           Christ
           )
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           divels
           whose
           assent
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           willing
           ,
           but
           with
           horrour
           ,
           even
           to
           that
           which
           they
           abhor
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           confesseth
           ;
           not
           in
           hereticks
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           hereticks
           ,
           dissent
           from
           the
           truth
           .
           For
           though
           that
           assertion
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           that
           any
           one
           act
           of
           infidelity
           bereaveth
           a
           man
           of
           faith
           ,
           be
           wicked
           and
           desperate
           ;
           yet
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           the
           proper
           object
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           it
           justifieth
           ,
           is
           Christ
           :
           notwithstanding
           by
           the
           same
           faith
           by
           the
           which
           we
           are
           justified
           ,
           we
           believe
           ,
           not
           onely
           all
           other
           articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           but
           also
           whatsoever
           GOD
           hath
           revealed
           in
           his
           word
           :
           and
           whosoever
           doth
           refuse
           to
           believe
           
           whatsoever
           GOD
           hath
           revealed
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           a
           true
           faith
           .
           Nor
           in
           hypocrites
           and
           reprobates
           ,
           whose
           seeming
           faith
           is
           neither
           lively
           ,
           nor
           true
           ,
           but
           dead
           and
           counterfeit
           ,
           not
           formata
           ,
           but
           informis
           .
           Indeed
           this
           distinction
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           formata
           or
           informis
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           schoole-men
           and
           Papists
           is
           to
           be
           rejected
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           two
           respects
           ,
           first
           ,
           because
           they
           propound
           it
           as
           a
           distinction
           of
           a
           true
           justifying
           faith
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           ,
           that
           that
           faith
           which
           wanteth
           his
           forme
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           dead
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hath
           not
           his
           true
           being
           ,
           should
           justifie
           :
           neither
           is
           it
           possible
           ,
           that
           that
           Faith
           should
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           is
           ,
           effectuall
           ,
           by
           an
           active
           efficacy
           ,
           as
           namely
           to
           justifie
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           
             actus
             secundus
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           the
           formall
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           is
           called
           
             actus
             primus
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           the
           Papists
           in
           this
           distinction
           imply
           ,
           that
           Charity
           is
           the
           forme
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           the
           soule
           thereof
           ,
           which
           they
           seeme
           to
           ground
           on
           Iames
           2.
           26.
           
           For
           how
           can
           one
           habit
           be
           the
           forme
           of
           another
           ,
           especially
           such
           an
           habite
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           fruit
           and
           consequent
           of
           the
           other
           ?
           For
           Charity
           which
           is
           the
           end
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           (
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           5.
           
           )
           proceedeth
           from
           faith
           unfayned
           .
           
           For
           when
           wee
           are
           by
           faith
           perswaded
           of
           GODS
           love
           towards
           us
           in
           Christ
           then
           are
           we
           moved
           to
           love
           GOD
           ,
           and
           our
           neighbour
           for
           GODS
           sake
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           we
           are
           assured
           of
           GODS
           love
           ,
           the
           more
           is
           our
           heart
           inflamed
           with
           fervent
           love
           towards
           GOD
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           .
           And
           if
           the
           habit
           of
           Charity
           cannot
           be
           the
           forme
           of
           faith
           ,
           then
           much
           lesse
           can
           good
           works
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           outward
           fruits
           both
           of
           Faith
           and
           Charity
           ;
           or
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           faith
           
             quae
             operatur
             per
             charitatem
          
           ,
           which
           worketh
           by
           love
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           6.
           
        
         
           Neither
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           St.
           Iames
           compare
           workes
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           breath
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           which
           is
           derived
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifying
           to
           breath
           )
           doth
           properly
           signify
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           used
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           called
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           mouth
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           nostrils
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           St.
           Iames
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           body
           without
           the
           breath
           is
           dead
           ,
           even
           so
           Faith
           without
           good
           workes
           (
           which
           are
           as
           it
           were
           the
           breathing
           of
           a
           lively
           Faith
           )
           is
           dead
           .
           Not
           that
           ever
           it
           lived
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           is
           without
           life
           ;
           as
           many
           things
           are
           said
           
           to
           be
           blind
           which
           never
           saw
           ,
           and
           dumb
           which
           never
           spake
           .
        
         
           But
           howsoever
           this
           distinction
           in
           the
           Popish
           sence
           is
           to
           be
           rejected
           :
           yet
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           knowledge
           is
           either
           literall
           ▪
           which
           is
           an
           idle
           knowledge
           swimming
           in
           the
           braine
           ,
           but
           not
           working
           on
           the
           heart
           and
           Conscience
           ;
           or
           Spirituall
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           powerfull
           and
           operative
           knowledge
           :
           so
           faith
           ,
           is
           ●ither
           a
           true
           lively
           and
           effectuall
           ,
           or
           else
           a
           counterfeit
           and
           a
           dead
           Faith
           ,
           which
           some
           call
           a
           bare
           historicall
           Faith
           ,
           answerable
           to
           the
           literall
           knowledge
           .
           The
           former
           is
           called
           by
           the
           Apostle
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           divers
           places
           ,
           and
           Gal.
           5.
           6.
           
           It
           is
           said
           to
           bee
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ●fficax
           ,
           effectuall
           (
           as
           that
           prayer
           which
           availeth
           much
           ,
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Jam.
           5.
           16.
           
           )
           or
           effectually
           working
           ,
           or
           active
           ,
           having
           in
           it
           duplicent
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           a
           double
           act
           ,
           both
           the
           first
           and
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           first
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           form
           ,
           wherby
           it
           truly
           is
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           whereof
           it
           may
           be
           called
           formata
           ,
           which
           as
           Solomon
           speaketh
           of
           other
           graces
           ,
           (
           Pro.
           3.
           21.
           )
           Tushijah
           ,
           the
           very
           essence
           and
           entity
           ,
           the
           soundnesse
           and
           integrity
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           respect
           whereof
           it
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           this
           is
           the
           inward
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           whereby
           it
           liveth
           and
           is
           effectuall
           ,
           having
           efficacy
           in
           it selfe
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           which
           is
           
             actus
             secundus
          
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           it
           is
           lively
           ,
           active
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           ,
           in
           bringing
           forth
           the
           acts
           and
           operations
           or
           the
           fruits
           and
           effects
           of
           Faith.
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           to
           have
           root
           ;
           whereby
           I
           understand
           that
           apprehensive
           and
           attractive
           power
           of
           Faith
           in
           apprehending
           and
           receiving
           Christ
           ;
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           fruitfull
           and
           working
           by
           love
           ;
           the
           latter
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           unfained
           ,
           is
           counterfeit
           ,
           having
           neither
           roote
           ,
           Luke
           8.
           13.
           
           Nor
           fruit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           ,
           as
           St
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           dead
           ,
           (
           Jam.
           2.
           20.
           26.
           )
           Now
           as
           the
           counterfeit
           of
           a
           man
           is
           not
           truely
           a
           man
           ,
           though
           called
           by
           his
           name
           ;
           so
           this
           counterfeit
           and
           dead
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           faith
           of
           hypocrites
           (
           though
           it
           have
           a
           name
           of
           faith
           )
           is
           not
           faith
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           indeed
           and
           truely
           ,
           but
           aequivocè
           ;
           and
           being
           not
           a
           true
           faith
           ;
           is
           not
           Faith
           ,
           for
           
             ens
             &
             verum
             convertuntur
          
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           sence
           it
           may
           well
           be
           called
           informis
           .
        
         
           That
           faith
           therefore
           which
           is
           common
           to
           devils
           ,
           to
           hereticks
           ,
           to
           hypocrites
           ▪
           and
           reprobates
           ,
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           but
           counterfeit
           ;
           
           not
           lively
           ,
           but
           dead
           ;
           not
           formata
           ,
           but
           informis
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           have
           I
           defended
           that
           necessary
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           am
           perswaded
           most
           comfortable
           truth
           ,
           which
           I
           delivered
           in
           the
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           certainty
           of
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A36463-e520
           
             a
             By
             singular
             dispensation
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36463-e4060
           
             x
             Chrysost.
             in
             Eph.
             2.
             10.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             y
             Nihil
             vnlet
             nist
             ad
             peceandum
             .
             De
             spiritu
             &
             lit
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Ad
             ●●●facium
             〈…〉
             Pelag.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36463-e7400
           
             *
             Bellor●
             .
             Iustif.
             ●ib
             .
             4.
             tap
             .
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36463-e9700
           
             *
             Prov.
             ●9
             14.
             
             The
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             will
             sustain
             his
             infirmity
             ,
             but
             a
             wounded
             spirit
             who
             can
             ●ear
             ?
          
           
             *
             Being
             pr●pared
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             other
             legall
             means
             ,
             we
             must
             attend
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Rom
             10.
             8.
             17
             
          
           
             *
             By
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             worketh
             in
             us
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             two
             degrees
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             g●pi
             .
             112.
             ad
             Paulin●●
             .
             c.
             2.
             
             Ment
             〈◊〉
             vides
             ,
             vit●m
             ,
             v●l●ntate●
             ,
             cogi●atem
             ,
             cogitationem
             ,
             memoriam
             ,
             cogitationem
             ,
             intelligentiam
             ,
             sientiam
             ,
             fidentuam
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36463-e25520
           
             *
             Aug.
             de
             corrept
             &
             gracia
             c.
             7.
             
             Horum
             sides
             ,
             quae
             per
             dilectionemoper●tur
             ,
             profect●
             aut
             omninò
             n●
             deficit
             aut
             si
             qi
             sunt
             quor●●
             deficit
             ,
             reparatur
             antequam
             vita
             ista
             ●iniatur
             ,
             &
             deleta
             quae
             intercurrerat
             inique
             itate
             ,
             usque
             in
             finem
             perseverantia
             deputatur
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36463-e26070
           
             *
             Boeth
             .
             in
             Top.
             Ci●er
             .
             Re
             P●gnantia
             dicuntur
             contrariorum
             consequentia●adalterum
             contrariem
             relata
             .
             vigilare
             &
             dormi●e
             contraria
             ●
             in
             t
             ,
             stertere
             a
             item
             et
             vigilare
             sunt
             rep●gnantia
             .